Jake’s got a big problem. He died a terrible person and has been denied
entrance into the after life. Now he’s been sent back in the body of
his ex-wife in order to prove he’s worthy. Can he?
Jake’s got a big problem. He died a terrible person and has been denied entrance into the after life. Now he’s been sent back in the body of his ex-wife in order to prove he’s worthy. Can he?
Karma Part 1
By Amanda D.
The Voice said “You have been a pitiful excuse for a person your entire life. You have tormented those that loved you and manipulated others to do you bidding. You have watched the suffering of others and profited off of their misery. You are unfit to enter these gates. There is no excuse that you can offer that will change our view of you. Are you prepared for our judgment?”
After a verbal beating like that what else could I say but “Yes.” I mean they were pretty much right on. I was a shit head in life and probably deserved to burn in hell. But just to show that when you die you don’t necessarily change and become all gracious and accommodating, I was trying like hell to figure out a way to come out ahead on this one. It just wasn’t happening.
The Voice boomed again. “You are irredeemable. Even now you seek to manipulate these events.” OUCH! Got me again. “You are going to be sent back.” Really? How cool is that? “You are condemned to live…”
Ya know, in retrospect I probably should have paid a little more attention to what the Voice was saying but I was too busy dancing. I wasn’t going to hell. I was going to live. What more did I need to know? Once again crap had turned to cream and in my eyes I was all set. Then the pain started. My chest was suddenly on fire and I was falling. I know its cliché but it happened.
Next thing I know I’m laying on my back in the street with some guy hovering over me. He says to someone I can’t see “I think we’ve got her back.” “HER????? Her who?” I thought to myself. I kinda moved my head a little to see who they were talking about and I catch my reflection in a puddle next to me. “Aw shit!” is all I can think of when I see it. Then everything fades to blackness.
Sunshine, blessed sunshine, has there ever been anything as beautiful? It was shinin’ right on my face and it felt great. Especially after the whopper nightmare I had last night. In my dream Mandy (my ex wife) caught me takin a little loan from her purse and after accusing me (of all people) of trying to steal her money she hit me with something hard (a bat I think) and I fell over the railin on her porch. Three friggen stories I fell and landed in the street. Man I’m glad it was just a dream.
I tried to raise my arms to stretch but I couldn’t move. “Weird” I thought to myself. I opened my eyes to see what the problem was. I fuzzily looked around the room. It looked like a hospital room. I was a little (OK a lot) out of it so it didn’t occur to me that it actually was hospital room. “Where the hell am I?” I wondered out loud. At least I think it was me talking but it sure didn’t sound like me.
As my vision cleared I noticed something was on my chest. At fist I couldn’t figure out what it was. It felt kinda heavy but not enough to hold me down. I kept staring trying to figure it out when all of a sudden it came to me. “I’ve GOT FRIGGEN BOOBS!!! Where the hell did I get boobs?” I yelled. “And what the hell happened to my voice.” Then it all came flooding back to me. It wasn’t a dream. “That son of a…” I started to say when a nurse (and a damn fine looking one I might add) came bursting into the room.
“Honey are you alright?” she asked. “We heard you yelling all the way down the hall. We didn’t even know you were awake. The doctor will be so pleased. We were starting to think you weren’t ever going to wake up.” (Never gonna wake up?)
“How long have I been here?” I asked not wanting to hear the answer.
“You’ve been unconscious since they brought you up from surgery a week ago.” she answered.
“Surgery? A week? I’m almost afraid to ask, but what did I need surgery for?” I grimaced in anticipation of her answer.
She looked at me with a sad kind of sympathy that really got me worried. “Look” she said “I need to get a hold of Dr. Roy and tell him you’re awake. When he gets here, he’ll explain everything. Right now I would like to know your name.”
Oh shit! My name? How the hell was I supposed to know? I desperately tried to come up with something. Luckily she saw me struggling and said “It’s ok honey it’ll come back to you. A lot of times with head trauma it can take a while for the memory to come back.”
Head trauma? Boobs? And I assume all the other associated parts too. Man the Voice really stuck it to me. I was screwed. Worst of all I had no idea what the Voice wanted me to do now that I was here. Yep screwed! Maybe I was in Hell after all.
“By the way” she added on her way out the door “my name is Donna.”
Some time later (Ever notice how time drags in the hospital?) Donna and that Dr. Roy came into my room.
Dr Roy said, “Hello miss (miss? ARRG!) My name is Dr Thaddeus Roy." Dr Roy was a tall (actually VERY tall) black man with a short beard and a little grey around the temples. He looked to be about 50 years old. “You may call me Thad if you wish; I’m not real big on titles and sir names.”
Thad? What is this guy nuts? By the way how old does this guy think I am? I could only muster a weak “nice to meet you Thad.” (ARRRGGG!)
“Donna” he said pointing to her like I’d never met her before “says you can’t remember your name. Is there anything you do remember about who you are?
“HMMMM let’s see” I thought to myself, what do I remember? “Well my name is (or is that was?) Jake Bryant. I’m 42 years old and I died last week. While I was dead I apparently was barked at by God and sent back to earth as a girl. Think he’ll buy that answer? Yea me neither.”
I looked at him (trying to look sincere) and said “No doctor I can’t seem to remember anything before I woke up here today. By the way, where is here and what exactly happened to me?” (Seemed like a good couple of questions if ya ask me.)
He looked at me for what seemed like hours, finally he said “Let’s see in order you are at Massachusetts General Hospital in Boston. (Good at least the Voice left me in familiar territory.) You were brought in eight days ago after being found laying on Williams St. in Dorchester. When you were found you were not breathing and had no pulse. When the ambulance arrived you were given CPR and other life saving measures and eventually revived."
(Wow guess I really was dead. As if I wasn’t sure before.)
"After that you were transported here. It was determined upon your arrival that you had the following injuries: broken left leg, six cracked ribs, a severely lacerated spleen, broken right wrist, two crushed disks in your back and blunt force trauma to your head."
(Damn that Bitch did hit me with a bat!)
"We operated on what we could. We removed your spleen, set the bones in your leg and arm, taped up your ribs and drained blood from inside your skull to relive pressure on your brain. Your back is going to require multiple surgeries without which you’ll never walk again. But with a little luck you should recover nicely. To be honest, my dear, you’re very lucky to be alive today.”
I just looked at him in astonishment. “Was there anything left to break?” I wondered to myself.
He looked down at me with genuine sympathy. He went on “To me it looks like you were either hit by a car going very fast or you fell out of a tall building at least 3 stories."
(Bingo!! Mandy lived on the third floor!)
"Now what we need from you is for you to just relax and let yourself heal. With you being awake, I’ll have Donna here get you a television to help you pass the time. And you’ll need it because you’re going to be here for quite some time. I’d say at least three more months."
(Three months! Man I knew the Voice was pissed at me but come on I wasn’t that bad before. Well, OK I was.)
"The last couple of things I’d like for you to do is, first every day try to remember something about your life before last Wednesday. Second I’d like you to meet with some one from the local news paper. If you agree I’d like to put your picture in the paper to see if someone recognizes you.”
“You mean something like do you know this girl?” (Again ARRRGGG!) I asked.
“No nothing like that just your picture with some kind of caption under it. No mention of you being here or having no memory. Christ” He went on “that would bring out every nut job in the city. My thoughts are if someone is looking for you and sees you in the paper they’ll call the paper and then be directed to us.”
“Yep he a smart one” I thought. Then the light bulb came on and I said “Ya know Thad, I have no idea what I look like. Could I have a mirror please?”
“Of course.” he said “Donna could you grab one from some where please?” Donna left the room for about 10 seconds and then returned with one. “Now remember” Thad said “your pretty bruised up so don’t be too shocked at your appearance.” He handed me the mirror.
I took it from him and held it down for a moment while I gathered my courage. Finally I let out a deep breath and looked into it. When I saw my reflection my jaw hit the floor. I couldn’t believe what I saw. I thought I’d seem a ghost. The Voice truly had a perverse sense of humor. Thad and Donna looked at me with concern. When I could finally pull my eyes from my reflection I said in a very small voice “I know who I am. My name is Amanda Bry….err (OOPPSS! almost forgot we were divorced.) David, but my friends call me Mandy.”
Now let me explain what a friggen disaster this is. First off Mandy is 15 years my junior making her (or is it me? Man I’m getting a Popsicle head ache from this) 28. She’s quite the looker too, 5 foot 6in long darkish red hair, great legs, hell of a set of knockers, green eyes. (Getting hot and bothered just thinking about it. Hot and bothered? Yea right. I’ve got nothing to get hot with! This just keeps on getting better and better!)
When I first met her she was eighteen and the sweetest thing you’d ever meet. That was until I got to her. What can I say; I was a total asshole to her. I cheated on her, beat her occasionally. (Well maybe more than occasionally. What? I told ya at the beginning of this tale I was a shit head. If I wasn’t do ya think that I’d be in this position?) And generally took every opportunity to make her feel bad as I could. (I know, I know. I can hear your thoughts. Enough already!) The worst thing was is I think, for a while anyhow, that she really did love me. (Sad huh?) But eventually, like every other person in my life (Sad music please) she saw me for what I was and left me.
The only thing is that she kept letting me come back around. Not that it was romantic or anything but she just never seemed to learn, no matter what she did I was always gonna take advantage of her. That is until the night she pushed me off of her porch. On top of all this I told these people I was her and I have no idea if she’s still around. (This could get messy.)
Thad and Donna looked at me astonished. “I’ve never seen anything like this before.” Thad was saying. “By just looking in the mirror you now remember your name? How is that possible? (Shit I knew that one was coming.) Do you remember anything else about your life?”
I looked at him sheepishly. “I have no idea how it made me remember but it did.” I said a little bit indignantly. They both looked at me skeptically.
“It’s ok honey.” Donna said. “Do you remember anything else? Anything at all?”
I thought long and hard over that one. (Trying to make it look like I was straining to remember something.) Finally I said “No not really.” They both gave me a disbelieving looks. (This was starting to go very bad.) I was desperate to get them to leave me alone so I could figure out my next move. So lamely I said “Ya know I’m kinda tired. Do you think we could discuss this more later?”
Thad shook his head “I guess we could, but I’ll have to be honest with you and tell you that I’m having a hard time believing what you are telling us.” (Yea like the truth is so much more believable.)
I shrugged as best as I could and said “I’m sorry to hear that Doc. Do you always interrogate your patients the moment they come to?”
His face reddened with (I hope) embarrassment and then he walked out of the room. Donna remained. I looked over at her. (Man she is really HOT!!! Black hair, blue eyes, nice tits, ahhh if I was still a man….. Once again ARRRGGGG!) “So are you gonna call me a liar too?” I asked trying to sound innocent.
“Well…..” she began “it’s not that he and I think you’re lying, it’s just amnesiacs don’t usually remember their names after just a quick glance in the mirror.” I grimaced “So” she continued “you can see where his suspicions come from. If you do know more and don’t want to tell us, that’s your choice. But don’t treat us like we’re stupid. You’re not that good of an actress you know.” (OUCH! That stung.)
With that said she left. Ya know one of these days I’m gonna write a book (another book smart ass.) called how to win friends and influence people. It’ll be full of sound and sage advice on how to live a happier life. Come to think of it one line will say it all. The line will be “Don’t act like I do.” (What do ya think? Got something there?) For the rest of the day neither Donna nor Thad came back. Other nurses came in and checked on me, but those two stayed away.
The next morning I woke up to find Thad and some other doctor in my room talking over my medical chart. I just lay there tying to hear what they were saying but they were too quiet. After a couple of minutes they both noticed I was awake.
“Good morning Amanda.” Thad began “This is Dr. Gold he’s the surgeon that’ll be doing your back surgery.”
“Hello” I responded.
“Have we had anymore revelations since yesterday?” Thad asked in voice dripping with sarcasm.
(What is it with this guy?) I tried to turn to look straight at him. (PAIN!!!) I said to him “What is your problem? Yesterday you were so nice to me until I remembered my name. Since then you’ve been nothing short of an asshole.”
He looked pissed. Dr. Gold for his part just stood there looking very uncomfortable. I waited for a reply while Thad fumed.
“Miss David” he finally said “I am not here to get into arguments with my patients. What am here for is to help them return to health. By your refusal to give us even the most basic information about yourself; you hinder my ability to help you. So before you accuse me of some other kind of personal agenda, I’ll take my leave. Dr Gold, I’ll see you at the nurses station when your finished here.” he said as he stormed out the door. (I am just such the people person. Everybody just loves me.)
Dr Gold looked like someone snuck him a lemon. (Let’s how badly I can mess this encounter up.) Finally I said “So you’re going to fix my back huh?”
He hesitated and said, “Yes…yes I am.” He then got into the particulars of what he was going to be doing and how long the operation should take. I asked him about how long it would be until I recovered afterward and he told me if everything went well, about a month and a half. Then they could do the second one. (Wonderful!)
I’ll have to admit the whole time he was talking to me, I felt a little uncomfortable. It wasn’t what he was saying as much as the way he kept looking me over. I know Mandy’s a hot little number, but give me a break will ya.
So any how he finally finished and said he’d be by tomorrow morning before the surgery. (Great, I’m so looking forward to that.) The rest of the day was pretty quiet. Donna came in a couple of times to check out how I was doing. I tried to talk with her but she wasn’t really into it. Other nurses came in too and we spoke minimally. Also I got a TV so at least I had something to help pass the time.
The following day I had my first back surgery. Talk about pain!! I know Thad says his problem is strictly professional but I think he may have cut back on my pain meds a little just to stick it to me.
It went well according to Dr. Gold. (Man that guy makes my skin crawl.) He talks to you professionally enough, but his eyes wandered all over me while he did it. I’ve got tubes connected to me everywhere and I’ve got casts on my arm and my leg. Yet still he looks. What would it be like if I was in a bikini? (A bikini? What am I thinking!!!! ARRRGGGG!)
I tried to discuss this with Jenny, another one of the nurses, but she said it was all in my head. (Great patient care here huh? Nice to see they listen so well. Then again I’ve probably been black balled anyhow.)
A few days later Dr. Roy came into my room for my daily (interrogation) progress report. For a change he had a smile on his face. Doing my best Bugs Bunny imitation I said “What’s up doc?”
He looked at me like the cat that just ate the canary. “I have some news for you.” he began “I got a call from the Boston police this morning. (Cops??? This can’t be good!) They asked the hospital’s director of admissions if we had a patient here named Amanda David. The director looked you up and transferred them to me. I told them that you were in fact still here.”
I started to squirm a little and the bastard noticed that made him smile even more. “Apparently someone has been looking for you since that night you arrived here.”
“Oh yea who would that be?” I asked trying to sound nonchalant.
“They wouldn’t get into it with me.” he said with disappointment in his voice. “But they will be here this after noon to talk to you.”(GRREEAATTT!!!)
A little after two in the afternoon my wait came to end as Dr. Roy and two detectives from the BPD entered my room. “Miss David?” the small Hispanic one began “My name is Detective Victor Ramos and this is my partner Detective Thomas Carter. We work in the missing persons division of the Boston police department. About three weeks ago we received a report from a Mrs. Rita David. (OH NO! Not her…. err my? mother!!!!) Saying she had not heard from you in several days and when she went to your apartment, the place was a wreck.”
I tried to look confused. “I’m sorry who did you say was looking for me?”
“Excuse me detectives” Dr. Roy interrupted “Miss David here claims to have no memory of anything before her arrival here.” (Claims??? You are such an asshole.)
They both looked at me suspiciously.
“Detectives” I began “is there any way we can do this without him here? The good doctor has some issues with me and frankly our conversation is none of his business.”
Dr. Roy shot me a dirty look. Carter, a rather striking looking man with blonde hair, answered “I can’t see why he needs to be here. Do you have any use for him being here Vic?”
Ramos looked a little strained and turned to the doctor “Could you excuse us please Doc?” he asked. Dr. Roy looked furious as I waved good bye to him as he left. (Good riddance.)
“So where were we?” I asked the detectives.
“Um… yes Mrs. David…. Apparently she is your mother and she’s very concerned about where you’ve been, so she called us. She gave us a picture of you.” he reached into his coat pocket and produced a picture of Mandy. Looking at the picture and comparing me to it he said “What do you think Tom?”
“Yep I’d say its her.” was the reply.
“Ok now what happens?” I asked.
“Now we’ll get in touch with your family and tell them that we’ve located you. Unless there’s some reason you don’t want us to?” Ramos inquired.
I thought for a moment. “Yes. I suppose you should tell them. Perhaps seeing them will help with my memory.” (What else could I do? I gotta have some place to go when I get outta here. I know Mandy’s family well enough to pull it off, I hope. Anything I mess up on I can chalk up to my head injury. Besides they're rich.)
“Ok, then I guess we can contact them as soon as we talk to the doc and make sure it’s not a problem with him.”
“Why do I need his permission for you to contact my family?” I asked indignantly. “I’ve already tried to explain that he has issues with me and I don’t need him causing me anymore problems.”
“Can I ask what his problem is?” Carter asked.
“When I saw my reflection for the first time after I woke up from my first surgery, I remembered my name. Nothing else has come back to me, but jerk off out there thinks I’m holding out on him.”
“Ahh”was all they would say. I looked at the trying to figure out if they bought it but I couldn’t tell.
“Well be that as it may we still need to find out if you can have visitors before we contact your family.” Ramos said. (I just can’t seem to catch a break here.)
“Fine!” I whined. (My god, now I’m starting to act like her, whining and everything. I gotta get outta this body. I think the estrogen is starting to get to me.)
“Well I’d say if the doc Okays it you should count on hearing form your mother within a couple of hours.” Carter said on his way out the door. (Just wonderful.)
True to their word the cops called Mandy’s mother as soon as they got out the hospital door. Within fifteen minutes of the leaving the phone next to my bed rang for the first time since I woke up here. As soon as it rang I knew who it was. With tremendous trepidation I picked it up and said “Hello?”
“Oh my god!!! Mandy I’m so glad to hear your voice. I was so worried. I thought that no good ex-husband of yours had finally killed you. How many times have I told you to stay away from him? Well? What do you have to say for yourself? I was sooo worried!! I’m so glad you're Ok. Your father and I are heading out the door right now to come see you. We love you so much! We’re so glad the police found you. My poor baby girl. We’ll be there as soon as we can. I love you my baby. Bye.”
(Jesus! What have I gotten myself into now? Maybe if I ask nicely Doc Roy will euthanize me before she gets here. Naaa the bastard wouldn’t do it. He’d want to watch me suffer.)
So surprisingly enough about a half an hour later I had visitors. Rita, a short matronly woman with dyed brown hair, burst into my room and beelined it right for my bed. Lucky for me Jenny was in the room and stopped her before she could get me into a bear hug.
“Mr. and Mrs. David?” Jenny asked. “My name is Jenny Lingstrom I’m one of the nurses that have been taking care of your daughter while she’s been here." Rita nodded at her in passing and tried to push past her to get to me. Jenny asserted her self and held Rita back. “Mrs. David, I understand you’ve missed you daughter but she just had back surgery two days ago so you need to be careful with her.”
Rita looked mortified. “I’m sorry” she said “I had no idea.”
Swallowing hard I said “Mom? Dad?” Before another word could be said, Dr Roy entered. (Here it comes.)
“Hello my name is Dr Roy. I’m the doctor in charge of Amanda’s care.” He said with a big smile on his face. To Rita he said “You must be Amanda’s mother. I can see where she gets her looks from.” (AKKKK! I’m gonna puke.)
Extending his hand out towards Dr. Roy, dad (I guess) said “Pleased to meet you doctor I’m Paul David and this is my wife Rita. I’d like to take the time to thank you for the care you’ve given our daughter while she’s been here. However I’d like to know why if you knew my daughter was here, you made no effort to contact us?”
Dr. Roy looked at me with a delighted grin. He then said “I’m sorry for the obvious distress the two of you have been under since Amanda disappeared. But we had no way of contacting you because Amanda here was unable to tell us anything about you.” They both looked at him questioningly. He continued “You see Amanda here claims to have no memory of anything before she woke up here."
“Oh my baby! My poor poor baby! She can’t remember anything.” Rita cried looking at me. I just kinda shrugged.
“I’m sor…” I tried to say before Thad interrupted me.
“It’s my opinion” Thad interrupted “Mr. and Mrs. David that your daughter has no memory problems. I believe that she simply didn’t want to be found.” (Ya know when I get better I’m gonna find this guy outside of this place and give him a swift kick in the nuts.)
“What do you mean she didn’t want to be found?” Rita countered “Are you telling me you don’t believe she has amnesia? Are you accusing my daughter of consciously misleading you? What proof do you have that she can remember? Hmm? I’m waiting Doctor.”
“Well madam” Roy began ‘You see….”
“Oh just save it!” Rita screamed. “If my precious baby says she can’t remember anything from before she got here, I for one believe her. Further more, I blame you for her memory loss. If you had been taking better care of her, her memory would probably have returned by now!” (Go Mom!!!)
Thad stared at her with his mouth hanging open. “Paul are you going to let him talk that way about our daughter?” Rita asked looking at him sternly. “Certainly not dear.”
Paul replied. “Doctor I think you should wait outside while we talk to our daughter. But don’t run away. I know the director of staffing at this hospital and when my wife and I are finished here, you and I will be having a conversation with him about your behavior here.” (I swear that I actually heard Thad’s sphincter pucker at that one.)
“Sir I’m sure that’s not…..”Thad tried to say.
“SAVE IT!” Paul hollered. “Just leave, doctor!” Looking miserable Thad slinked out of the room.
In the corner, having watched the entire exchange, Jenny was having a hard time containing her glee. My eyes happened on her and she mouthed to me “He’s such a pompous ass!” I had to concentrate hard not to burst into laughter.
After Thad left Rita turned to me and said “OH my poor baby. How are you feeling? Is it true you can’t remember anything? Don’t worry we’ll get you out of here as soon as your able to be moved. You won’t have to worry about that poor excuse for a doctor.”
“For Christ sakes woman will you let her speak.” Paul said impatiently.
“How dare you speak to me in that tone?” Rita shrieked. “Who do you think you are to speak to me like that?” (Some one just shoot me!! Please?)
Jenny interrupted “Look folks all this commotion isn’t doing Mandy any good. So if you can’t calm down you’re going to have to leave.” Rita opened her mouth to reply but Jenny cut her off. “Lady” she said sternly “don’t make me call security.”
Rita glared at her. Jenny returned her gaze unwaveringly. Finally Rita looked away. (You go girl!) Jenny with a satisfied look on her face said to me “I’ll be right outside. Just hit the call button if you need me.”
“Thank you. I will” I replied.
Rita was giving me the hairy eyeball. “What does she mean, if you need help? Who could possibly help you more than us?”
Before she could finish getting revved up for another tirade, I said “It’s OK, she was just doing her job.”
Paul got down next to me and said “Mandy honey, we were so worried about you. We really did think that Jake had done something terrible to you.”
Playing up my (supposed) lack of memory I asked “Jake?”
“He’s your good for nothing, low life, (Hey!) ex-husband dear. You really don’t remember anything?” Rita said.
"Sometimes, just as I’m waking up I feel like I’m on the verge of remembering everything. But then it fades before I can get a handle on it. It’s very frustrating!!” (Am I good or am I good? Donna was wrong I am a good actor... err…actress. What ever!)
“My poor darling, don’t worry we’ll get you the very best help available. Won’t we Paul.” Rita stated.
“Of course we will. First though, we need to get her on her feet and out of here.” He thought for a moment. “Well if you two will excuse me for a little while, I think it’s time I go and have a chat with Carl Rogers” (Aw no please don’t leave me alone with this woman.)
“Who?” I asked.
“The hospital director dear.” Rita answered. “Don’t you remember how you went out with his nephew last summer? Opps! I guess you wouldn’t at the moment would you? You two made the cutest couple. And he was so handsome. Not to mention that he’s studying to be a doctor. You know now that you’re divorced from that no good Jake, you really need to think about your future. You’re so beautiful but you’re not getting any younger you know. You need to think about settling down with a real man soon. "
(Please God just take me!!! I’ve learned my lesson! I swear I’ll behave from now on! Please have mercy on me!)
"Maybe give your father and me a couple of grandchildren." (Grandchildren? AHHH...NO!) "You know it’s been so long since we’ve had little ones running around the house.” (Does this woman ever come up for air?)
"I think once you’re out of here and feeling up to it we’ll have to have a party in your honor. We’ll invite all the nice single young men we know. Yes that’s what we’ll do. I’ll be right back dear. I need to go find your father and let him know about our plans. He’ll be so excited. Oh we have so much planning to do. Well stay put dear, I’ll be right back." (Stay put? I just had back surgery. Where am I supposed to go?)
I called Jenny as soon as she left. “Could you do me a favor?” I asked.
“Let me guess” Jenny inquired “had enough company for one day?”
“Yea. I think I’m on over load. Can that really be my mother?” I asked. (Nice one huh?)
“Well if it is, you might want to take your time recovering and wait it out here.” she answered.
“Let’s see… stay here and deal with Dr. Roy’s shit or go home and live with her. Not much of a choice is it?” I asked distressed.
“Can’t say I’m jealous of you or anything. That’s for sure.” Jenny giggled. We both laughed. Outside we heard a commotion in the hallway signaling the return of Rita. I looked over at the door worriedly. “Don’t worry Mand; I’ll take care of her. You just relax and try to get some rest.” Jenny reassured.
“Thanks Jen. I owe you one.” I replied.
“Don’t even worry yourself about it; it’s my job to see to my patients needs. Besides, it’ll be fun putting the old wind bag in her place.” Jenny laughed as she walked out the door. A few moments later I heard the muffled sounds of Jenny and Rita arguing outside my door. After a bit Paul seemed to get involved. All three voices grew louder and I started to worry about Jenny’s safety. Then suddenly it went quiet. About five minutes later Jenny came back in with a wicked looking grin on her face.
Nervously I asked “What happened out there? It sounded like world war three was going to start in the hallway.”
“It wasn’t that bad especially after your father got involved. We double teamed your mother and finally got her to leave. I’ll have to say, she’s a stubborn old broad that’s for sure. You’ve certainly got your hands full.” Jenny stated. I nodded in agreement and let out a sigh of relief. Jenny scowled at me. “Don’t get too excited about them being gone.” she said. “I can guarantee you they’ll be back as soon as visiting hours start tomorrow.” (I’m breathless with anticipation.)
And that’s the way things went for the next couple of weeks. Rita would come in every day as soon as she was allowed to. She would stay all day long, driving me and the nursing staff crazy. After she would leave for the day, Dr. Roy would come in and check/interrogate me about my memory. I told him that things seemed to be coming back to me a little bit at a time, but that wasn’t good enough for him. (He’s such a dick head.)
Of course after the butt reaming mom and dad gave him, he would only show up when they weren’t here. I tell ya, I almost wish the Voice had just condemned me to hell. (Or perhaps it had and I just haven’t realized it yet. Naaa if I was in hell it would be warmer.)
One day Rita brought my (err…Mandy’s) sister Anita with her and I had to listen to them talk about all the family gossip. I tell ya there aint nothing like family gossip to really get you revved up. I’ll have to admit, it was nice to see Anita. I always liked that kid. She’s three younger than Mandy. Kinda short and pretty fat, but she’s just the nicest person. She never has a bad thing to say about anyone, even me. (When I was still Jake, I gave them all plenty of stuff to bad mouth me about.)
Finally the day came for my second back surgery. I was pretty excited because this meant that I would be released within a few of weeks. I know it means going to live with Rita but after two months in the hospital I’d had enough. Anywhere has to be better than here. (Man I hope that doesn’t fall into the category of Famous Last Words.)
But I digress. Dr. Gold was in my room going over the procedure and leering at me (God this guy just makes me feel like I need a shower every time I see him.) when Donna happened to come into the room. Donna caught him touching my, well let’s just say it wasn’t my back and started freaking out on him. “Dr Gold!!” Donna roared.” Just what do you think your doing putting your hand there? Are you that hard up you have to touch incapacitated female patients there just to get your jollies? What’s wrong with you?”
Dr. Gold’s face burned bright red with embarrassment. “Nurse Sylvia! What are you talking about? I’d never do anything like your suggesting.” He replied trying to go on the offensive.
Donna moved in between us. I was mortified but I was glad she came in when she did. She looked down at me sympathetically and asked “Honey are you ok? Did he do anything else to you before I got here?”
“No.” I answered wanting only to crawl under the bed and die.
“What do you mean, did I do anything else? I didn’t do anything to start with.” Dr. Gold squealed.
“Amanda, tell her the truth, nothing happened.” I stared at him in disbelief. I couldn’t believe the set of balls on this guy. (Not that I could blame him for trying to weasel his way out of this. A few weeks ago I would have been doing the same thing.)
“Doctor,” I said trying to sound confident “I need you to do this surgery on me. You are the best in the business. However, after you finish, if you ever lay a hand on me again, I will have your medical license and your balls dangling from my cars rear view mirror. And that’s before I tell my mother. Do you understand?”
He tried to stare me down. I sat there passively waiting for his answer. When he realized he couldn’t intimidate me, he shook his head in agreement.
“By the way” I said “I’d like Donna to be in the operating room during my procedure just to make sure no accidents happen to me while I’m under the anesthesia.” My god he was pissed. His face was so red it looked like he had sunburn. He wasn’t stupid though and knew we had him over a barrel, so he agreed. “Ok good. I’m glad we’re in agreement. Now can we get on with this please cause I’d really like to walk again someday. Ya know!”
* * *
At first I thought I’d died again. I was back in front of the Gates but this time instead of a booming voice there was an odd looking man standing there. “Welcome back Amanda.” he said to me with a giggle in his voice. I just stared at him for a moment. He was the oddest looking person I’d ever seen. He had to be seven feet tall if he was an inch. He was extremely skinny, probably not more than 150lbs. He had average size arms but exceedingly long hands and fingers. His legs looked like he picked them off a daddy long legs spider and his feet had only three toes. His hair was the brightest red you could imagine, and his long face had a gap toothed smile and his skin was so white it looked like he’d fallen into a bucket of bleach.
After taking him all in, I asked “Am I dead again?”
“Nope” he replied “you can’t die until you appease that which condemned you. And I’ll have to tell you the One is not very pleased with your progress so far.”
“I can’t die? What do you mean? Who are you? And if I can’t die how did I get here?” I asked dumb founded.
“Let’s see, in no particular order, my name is Alexander. I guess you could say it’s my job to monitor your progress and report it to the One.” I looked at him quizzically. “It’s not like in the movies, I can’t interact with you whenever I decide to or anything. As a matter of fact the only reason we can communicate right now is because the anesthesia you’re under has put you so close death. Also while you can’t die you most certainly can be hurt. So be careful if you get your self maimed, you’ll stay maimed for a very long time.”
“So what does He want from me?” I asked not really wanting to hear the answer. He looked at me and shook his head in disgust. The One told you when you were sent back how you were to earn your forgiveness. The One also knows you didn’t listen to what you were told and has forbidden me from informing you.”
“How am I supposed to gain my forgiveness then?” I asked trying not sound as scared as I was.
“That is something you’re going to have to figure out on your own. Never forget, Amanda, this is a punishment, not a field trip in another body. There is a reason you were given that body and when you discover that reason you will be half way to your salvation. Now, however, it is time for you to go back. Don’t worry though, we will meet again.” With that he and everything else around him faded away. I awoke some time later in the hospital recovery room and for the first time since coming back, I was terrified.
Still in the hospital,Amanda continues her recovery process but what is the dark secret her family is hiding from her?
Karma Part 2
By Amanda D
I had been recovering from my second back surgery for about a week when Dr. Roy introduced me to the most evil woman I’d ever had the displeasure to meet. Her name was Karen Tyler and she was my physical therapist. Karen was twenty five years old and seriously into body building. She had long blonde hair and a beautiful smile but she looked like she could bench press a pick up truck. (Even if I was still a guy, she’d scare the crap out of me.)
At first she seemed nice enough but in reality it was her pleasure to torture me until I could take no more. She told me the torture would continue until I left the hospital, so I told her I’d leave that very day. She smiled her evil smile and said “You have to be able to walk at least as far as the bathroom before you can be released.”
“Who needs to walk?” I asked. “If you ask me walking is so overrated. Besides look how good I am with the wheel chair. A couple more weeks of practice and I’ll be trying out for the pro chair rodeo.” I added as I crashed into the far wall.
Karen laughed at my intentional joke and said. “You’re in a good mood today. I’m glad to see it. You’ve been acting so depressed since your surgery that we were beginning to think you may need professional help.”
She was right. I had been depressed. After my encounter with Alexander, I was scared shitless. I’d been trying to figure out what the Voice wanted from me but I had been unable to come up with any answers. It got to the point where I was unable to function in any way for fear of doing something wrong. But last night I decided that if I was alive, I needed to live. So here I was trying to make the best of the situation I was in. Even if it meant being tortured on a daily basis by this spunky devil woman. (I was thinking it was like penance for my former sins. Well probably not but it sounded good to me anyhow.)
“Ok miss introspective,” Karen said breaking my reverie, “we need to get you out of that chair and over to the pool for your morning walk.”(See I’m trying to be good. I didn’t even flinch when she called me miss. Ok I flinched but only a little bit.)
The pool sessions weren’t as bad as the support bars at least in the pool it was nice and cool. I rolled over to the pool and Karen helped me get in. My goal was simply to walk the twenty feet across the pool and back. However my legs, after almost two months of inactivity didn’t believe it was so simple. Nope not even a little. They screamed at me even though most of my weight was supported by either the water or the floatation device I had a death grip on.
I was grunting and groaning my way across the pool when Rita made her morning appearance. I had asked (begged actually) her not to come during my P.T. sessions but she still did. And of course when she came, she brought her own unique brand of encouragement with her. There were times Rita drove Karen so crazy I though she wouldn’t make it to the end of my session alive.
Rita saw me struggling to get across the pool and started right in on Karen. “Don’t you think she’s had enough for today? Look how pale she is! You know you shouldn’t push her so hard. She’s had a very traumatic couple of months.” Rita rambled.
“Mrs. David” Karen answered looking like she was going to strangle her “I have told you repeatedly if you are going to insist on coming to these sessions, you need to keep your comments to yourself.”
“Who do you think you are to be talking to me that way?” Rita began indignantly. “I’m her mother and I will certainly not keep my comments concerning her well being to myself. So you just back off missy!”
“MOTHER,” I hollered, “you apologize to Karen right this second. She’s doing her job and doesn’t need you making trouble for her. Now I need to finish my session here so you can go wait for me in my room or you can leave and come back in an hour when I’m done. Either way you need to go!”
Rita’s jaw hit the floor with a thud. At first I thought she was going to jump into the pool and drown me. But in the end she turned and stormed out leaving Karen staring at me in shock. I stared back at her and asked “What?”
Karen replied “I never thought I’d see the day you’d stand up to her like that. I mean I’ve seen you get irritated when she pulls her crap, but you never really say anything to her about it.”
“Well, she is my mother. (Ya know it just kills me to say that.) Or so everybody tells me any way, so I guess I cut her a little more slack than everybody else because she is just trying to look out for me. She is a pain in the ass though.”
Karen laughed “Well, I certainly don’t envy you having to go live with her when you get out of here.”
“Yeah, I get that a lot from everyone around here. The only one that seems happy to see her here is Dr. Roy and that’s because he gets his rocks off when he thinks I’m uncomfortable.” Karen looked at me questioningly. “I’m not his favorite patient.” was all I said. (Talk about an understatement.)
“Well how bout we get you out of there before you turn into a prune?” Karen asked.
“Yeah, that’s probably a good idea. I’m getting pretty tired.” I answered.
When I got back to my room Rita was waiting for me. (Just what I need.) Before she could start I said “Mother, I’m sorry if I embarrassed you but right now I’m exhausted and need to sleep.”
She gave me a look of embarrassment. “There’s no need for you to apologize dear. I’m the one that should be apologizing to you and that nice therapist. (Ok where did the real Rita go?) I know I’m something of a nag (her? nag? What ever would possess her to say such a thing?) but it’s only because I want to make sure that you’re getting the best possible care here.” Rita said quietly.
“I know Ma. I know.” I said tiredly.
“I love you, you know and I just want to see you get better so you can get out of here and back home.” she said sincerely.
“I love you too, Ma,” I replied. (What did I just say? Man I must be more tired that I thought.) She came over and gave me a hug. It was actually kind of nice. We both smiled at each other and I think she started to say something else but I didn’t hear her because I fell a sleep.
When I woke up Anita was there. “Good morning sunshine. Glad to see you’re finally awake. I was beginning to think you had slipped back into a coma,” she said smiling.
Slightly disorientated I asked “What time is it?”
“It’s a little after 7pm. You’ve been asleep for hours.” Anita replied.
“I guess I have.” I said dully. “Where is mom?”
“She went home to get dinner ready for dad. She was just leaving when I got here. She looked pretty upset, like she’d been crying. (Oh great) Do you have any idea why?” she asked.
Sheepishly I said “We had an argument while I was down at physical therapy. She was really aggravating Karen, my therapist, and I got mad at her and told her to leave.”
“You did what?” Anita almost yelled. “How could you do that to her? You know she can’t help the way she is.”
Now I was getting annoyed. “Do I?” I asked harshly. “The last time I checked I still didn’t have much in the way of a memory. So how would I know? Hmm?” (Ok it was a low blow. What can I say? I still suck sometimes.)
Anita looked mortified. “I didn’t mean to get upset with you.” she said “But you being here has mom really upset. (Like it’s a picnic for me.) When you were missing for those weeks, she cried every day. And when you turned up here, alive she got down on her knees and thanked God. All she seems to do is fret over your condition. So how about cutting her some slack?”(Wow as if I didn’t feel shitty enough. This girl really knows how to lay on the guilt.)
Wondering if I looked as embarrassed, about my behavior, as I felt and desperately wanting to change the subject I said “So how are things with you?”
She was thoughtfully silent for a moment and then apparently deciding not to peruse it any longer she said “Things are good. Jack says hello and hopes you’ll be out soon.”
“Jack?” I asked. (This time I wasn’t pretending.) “Jack's my husband” Anita answered “and I have a 3 year old son named Charlie. Who, by the way says he misses his aunty Manda and also hopes you’ll get better soon.” She promptly produces a menagerie of pictures. Jack is a handsome guy (YUCK!! Did I just refer to a man as handsome??? I really got issues.) with short sandy color hair. Charlie was an absolute cutie pie (Cutie Pie? UGGG) with his brown hair and freckles.
“A nephew and a brother in law” I said thoughtfully, wondering why she’d never mentioned them before now. “Nita, are there any other family members I need to know about? I don’t have any kids or anything, do I?” Her face got serious for a minute.
“No.” she whispered. “You don’t have any kids.”
“Is there something wrong?” I asked. The look on her face had me really concerned.
“No, it’s just… aw forget it, it’s not important right now.” I was going to say something else when she quickly changed the subject on me. The look on her face said she didn’t want to get into whatever it was, so I let it go. “Anyhow that covers the immediate family. All the aunts, uncles and cousins will be there for you to meet again when you get out of here. You know mom’s planning a party for you once you’re up to it, don’t you?” (Just what I want a friggen family reunion. GREAT! Just great.)
“She said something about it the first day she came here but since she hadn’t brought it up again, I’d hoped she’d forgotten.” I said hopefully.
Anita laughed “Yeah like that’s gonna happen. You know once mom sets her mind to something, there’s not turning her back.”
I smiled woefully “I guess you're right.” After that we made small talk for a while more and then we said our good byes and Anita left for home. As I had mentioned before I had always liked Anita when I was married to Mandy and after her visit my opinion of her had grown even better. I couldn’t ask for a better sister.
* * *
Today was certainly a day to remember. Yup gonna have to put this one in my diary, if I ever start one. Saturday April 9, 2005 was the day that for the first time since my incarceration here (2 months and 6 days worth) I was able to go to the bathroom by myself! I’ll have to say that after a small bit of confusion (my plumbing change left me standing there momentarily with nothing to hold on to) everything came out fine!
* * *
Jenny and I were out in the hall doing my twice daily trek to the nurses’ station. On top of my daily physical therapy sessions Karen had told me walking around the halls would help get me out of here sooner. So every day I walked with one of the nurses for support. "So I hear we might be loosing you soon.” Jenny stated.
“Yep that’s the rumor.” I replied. “Another week or so if things continue to go well.”
“You must be excited.” she said.
“I am. I can’t wait to go out side again. Spring is coming on, the weather is getting warmer and I can’t wait to feel the sun on my face again. It’s amazing the little things you miss when you’re stuck inside for so long.” was my reply. “When I’m ready, Karen said that we go work out at her gym together.” I needed to work out too. All these months of inactivity had left my body a little wasted.
Jenny smiled at that thought and said “I can picture that. She’ll have you looking butch in no time.”
“Butch? Me? I think I’m a little to slight of build to look butch.” I bristled.
“Nah you’d look cute all muscular and buff.” she teased. I know she was kidding but surprisingly she was starting to piss me off with this. I decided to just laugh it off though. Just then Paul came up from behind us and put his hand on my shoulder. (Scaring the crap out of me.)
I nearly jumped through the roof, but when I saw the big smile on his face, I couldn’t get mad. “Daddy!” I yelled. (Daddy? What’s with that?) “What brings you here at this time of day?”
“Hi princess.” He said. (Princess? Oh God! Someone help me.) “Just came to see how my girl was today.”
I scowled in mock consternation “Dad I’m a little old to be called princess ya know.”
Ignoring me he turned to Jenny and asked “Would you mind if I took over and finished Mandy’s walk with her?”
“No sir. That wouldn’t be a problem at all. Just be aware, sometimes she gets tired before she makes it all the way back. If that happens just call one of us and we’ll bring her a wheel chair.” I stuck my tongue out at her as she walked away.
Once we got back to my room I asked “Is mom with you?”
“No” he answered. “I wanted to come see you alone.” (Uh Oh!)
“Ok, so what’s up?” I inquired. (I’m not sure I want to hear this.)
“I was at your apartment the other day cleaning things out. And I ran into your landlady Priscilla, and she told me some interesting things about the night you got hurt.” (Zoinks!)
“Like what?” was all I had the saliva to ask.
He looked really upset. “She told me that Jake was at your apartment that night. While it was quiet at first, after a short while she heard the two of you yelling at each other. For the life of me I’ll never understand what you see in that good for nothing scumbag." (Don’t hold back dude, tell how you really feel. Sheesh!)
"Not too long after that she heard a loud thump and what sounded like a man scream. Then she saw someone fall by her window. She said she could have sworn it was Jake that fell (Oh shit!) but when she looked out it was you lying on the street. So it looks like he did this to you too. As if the last time wasn’t bad enough.” (Last time?)
He looked pissed! I was petrified. What should I do? It’s not like he’ll believe the truth. Before I could decide he said “I know this must be hard for you to hear, (You can say that again.) but if I ever find that little son of a bitch, I’m gonna kill him!” he growled. “I’m going to talk to the police” he continued “but I wanted to tell you first.” He looked drained.
“Are you sure that’s a good idea? I asked. “Is Cilla willing to tell them what she told you? What you said sounds terrible and certainly explains a lot but I can’t say I remember that night at all. So it’s not like I can confirm her story or anything.”
“Even after all this you still want to defend him?” Paul roared “First he beats you and causes you to miscarry (Whoa! Miscarriage? What miscarriage?) and then he, at very least causes you fall off of your balcony almost killing you. How can someone so smart be so friggen blind?”
I was speechless. After a minute I said very quietly, “Daddy, I’m not defending him. Christ, I don’t even remember him. I just don’t want you to go to the police and look foolish if no one can back up what you tell them.”
With tears running down his face he said, “I’m sorry princess. I didn’t mean to lay that on you like that. It’s just for a moment there you sounded so much like your old self, when it comes to him I just lost it. I’m so sorry. He reached over and hugged me fiercely.
Long moments passed before I asked “Dad, what did you mean, I had a miscarriage? When did that happen?”
He couldn’t meet my eyes. “I swore to your mother that I wouldn’t say anything until you remembered on your own.”
“Well, I don’t think you’ll be keeping that promise any more.” I answered icily.
He stared at the floor and continued “About six months before your fall you came home and told us that you were pregnant with Sam’s baby. (Who’s Sam?) Oh you were so happy and your mother and I were so relived that you’d finally moved on from Jake. But a month or so later Jake called you and gave you some line. So of course you went to meet with him. He wanted some money to pay someone or another and you refused.”
He had to pause for a minute before he could go on. “So he… he beat you. He beat you so bad that you miscarried the baby. You were devastated. You swore to us that day that you’d never have anything to do with that son of a bitch again. Not long after that you broke up with Sam and moved out.”
I was stunned. Flatly I said “And then I went and saw him again. I’m so sorry daddy, for everything.”
He looked miserable. “You have nothing to be sorry for. But you have to promise me that if he ever shows his face again, you’ll walk away and call either the police or me.”
“I promise,” was all I could say.
Once again he pulled me close and hugged me. “I love you so much, princess. I was so scared when you disappeared. I though we’d lost you for good.”
“It’s ok Daddy.” I tried to sooth. “I’m safe and I promise to never see Jake again. Ok? Please stop crying Dad. It’ll be okay.”
After a bit, the emotional storm passed from him. He kissed my forehead. “Are you Okay?” he asked.
“I’m not sure. I need some time to think.” I answered.
Understanding my unspoken request he said “Well, I have to get back to the office. I’ll call you later when I get home tonight, to check on you. Also your mother will be by later. If can bring yourself to not tell her about our conversation I’d appreciate it. If you feel you need to talk to her though, I’ll certainly understand.” He left without another word.
I was devastated. I had no idea that Mandy had ever been pregnant. How could I have done that to her? Is it any wonder that they wouldn’t let me in up there? For the rest of the day I stayed alone in my room with my thoughts and my guilt.
Jake's getting out of the hospital. That's the good news. The bad? He's staying with Amanda's parents.
Karma Part 3
By Amanda D.
“Mandy?” Donna’s voice invaded.
“Go away!” I said miserably.
“Mandy, are you ok? Jenny said that you haven’t been out of your room in hours and that you sent your mother away when she came earlier.”
“Go away!” I repeated.
“Talk to me please. Come on what’s wrong?” Donna pleaded.
I got myself into a seated position and yelled “GO AWAY! LEAVE ME ALONE! I DON’T WANT TO TALK TO ANYONE!” There were tears streaming down my face.
Donna came to the side of my bed and put her hand on my shoulder. “No” she said. “It’s my job to look after your health while you’re here. That includes your mental health. So I’m not going to leave until you talk to me.”
“Oh for Christ sakes! Fuck off! There how’s that for talking?” I asked bitterly and turned away from her.
“Fine you want to be stubborn, I can be stubborn too." She walked out of the room and returned a couple of minutes later with a book. “I’m not going to leave you in here crying all by yourself.” she said as she pulled up a chair and sat down.
She was really pissing me off now. Trying to reign in my temper, I said, “Please, Donna I’m alright. Really. I just need some time to myself. OK?”
“Look kiddo” she replied “I know our relationship hasn’t exactly always been the greatest, especially when you first arrived here and made so much trouble with Dr. Roy, but as time has gone on I’ve become quite fond of you. When Dr. Gold was messing with you, who stayed in the operating room making sure that he didn’t try anything funny?” I gave her no answer.
I lay in my bed lost in my guilt. Donna sat and read. The silence seemed to stretch on for hours; the only sound was the turning of her pages.
“My father told me I had a miscarriage.” I said quietly. She looked up from her book but said nothing. “He told me that my ex-husband beat me, causing it. The guilt is almost too much to bear.” I whimpered.
She came over to me, pulled me close and said “Oh honey it’s alright. You have nothing to feel guilty about. It was not your fault. He did this to you. You didn’t do anything.”
I know she was trying to comfort me, but in all honesty her words were only making things worse. She held me as I cried. Mandy was one of the best things that ever happened to me and all I ever did was shit all over her. There are no words to describe how awful this is. And the worst part is I completely deserve to feel this way.
I moped my way through the next couple of days. I didn’t leave my room unless I had to. Karen and Donna were as supportive as they could be. (Apparently Donna had told Karen what was up.) I know their hearts were in the right place but their constant belittling of Jake wasn’t exactly making me feel any better. I came to realize that there was no one I could really talk to about this. No one would be able to say anything that would make me feel better, with out me coming clean about who I truly was. That would, of course, be a one way ticket to a nice tight fitting jacket and a lovely padded room. Nope I was going to have to work this one out on my own.
I woke up at about 2AM from a whopper of a nightmare. I’d been having one just about every night since my conversation with Paul. I got up to go to the bathroom. As I got out of bed I noticed that I felt wet down there already. “Wonderful. Now I’ve regressed to bed wetting.” I thought to myself.
I turned on the light to see how bad it was. At the same time I reached for the nurse call button. After informing the duty nurse (with tremendous embarrassment) I had wet my bed, I pulled back the sheets to the damage. When I looked down I saw blood.
“What the hell?” I wondered confused. I looked down at myself and saw more on me. “What the hells going on?” I yelped as the nurse entered the room. I was panicked. All I could think of was I had ripped my stitches on my back or something.
“Amanda calm down. What’s the matter?” she asked.
Pointing at first the bed and then myself, I screamed “LOOK! I friggen bleeding. I must have torn my stitches. Get the doctor before I bleed to death!”
As she started to assess the situation and to chuckle. “What’s so damn funny!” I demanded indignantly. “Honey calm down. You didn’t rip your stitches and you’re not going to bleed to death.” She answered still giggling.
“What's wrong then? Look at all the blood!” I retorted.
“You’ve started your period.” she stated simply.
“My what? Period?” For some reason I couldn’t make a mental connection. What she was saying made no sense to me.
She looked at me like I was some kind of moron. “Yes, dear, your period. You know your menstrual cycle.” she said patiently.
“Menstrual cycle? Oh my god!” I said with dawning understanding.
“Yes, dear. Now why don’t you go take a shower and I’ll clean up this mess. When I’m done I’ll get you…Hmm. Do you prefer tampons or pads?” she inquired.
“How the hell would I know?” I asked myself. (I barely know what the difference is.) “I…I’m not sure.” I said a bit squeamish.
She studied me for a moment. “I’ll just grab you some pads,” she said as she shooed me into the shower.
After I got out (And may I add that was one of the nastiest things I’ve ever experienced) my humiliation continued. The nurse handed me a box of pads. I took them and retreated back into the bathroom. I looked the box over but I couldn’t find the instructions. I opened the box but no manual fell out of it either. Then I decided to open on of the wrappers figuring maybe if I saw the thing it would be self explanatory. (So much for that idea.)
After another couple of minutes the nurse knocked on the door. “Honey are you alright in there.” she asked.
Swallowing what little pride I had left, I meekly said “I don’t know what to do with this thing.”
She poked her head in the door and looked at me quizzically. “May I come in?” she asked as she entered the small bathroom. She surveyed the mess I had made and smiled. “I guess your memory problems extend to more areas that we were aware of.” With that said she gave me a quick demonstration of how to use the pad.
She left while I put on my underwear and finished getting dressed. It took more courage than I thought I could muster to walk out of that bathroom when I was done. Somehow I managed though. She was waiting for me when I came out. “All set?” she asked.
“Yeah. I think so. Thank you for your help.” I said as I climbed back into my bed.
She came over and pulled the covers over me. “Check that again in a couple of hours. If you have any problems changing it just call me.” she said merrily.
“Thanks.” I whispered. As she went out into the hallway, I pulled my pillow over my head and hid.
* * *
It’s here! It’s here! The day has finally come! Unlike my previous notable day entry this one is legit. I’m going home (Well to Mandy’s parents’ house anyhow.) today. I am finally going to get out of here! Woo hoo! No more hospital food! No more 3am wakeups to take sleeping pills! No more Dr. Roy! No more people watching me go pee! Ah life is good! Now if I only had some clothes, I’d be all set.
About two hours later Rita and Anita (Hey, their names rhyme. I never noticed that before. Think they did that on purpose?) came to get me.
“Well you certainly look better today.” Anita said.
“Well if you’d been stuck here as long as I have, you’d be psyched too.” I replied.
“I’m just glad to see you smiling. The way you’ve acting been these past few days, I was beginning to doubt we’d ever see it again.” Rita said. “I was actually talking to Dr. Roy about getting you some depression treatment. You know that your mood can affect your ability to heal. So I was really worried whether they’d let you out. But Dr.Roy isn’t he such a nice man? Anyway he said that you’d be fine and that being home would probably bring you out of your funk.” (Help me!)
"You know Mrs. Wasserman down the street she suffers from depression. Sometimes I see her outside in her robe at all hours of the day. So I was telling...”
“Whoa ma.” Anita interrupted “I’m sure Mrs. Wassermann’s’ depression problems are fascinating but we need to help Mandy get ready to get out of here.”
Rita continued “Oh, of course. I’m so sorry honey. You know how I get. I start talking and my mouth just takes off on me. Why just the other day I was talking to your father”
“MOM!” Anita and I hollered in unison. She gave us a chastised look and we all burst out laughing. (And it hurts like hell to laugh but I couldn’t stop.) After a few minutes we composed ourselves.
“So wait till you see what we brought for your trip home.” Anita said excitedly as she produced a yellow flowered dress. “Well what do you think?” she asked expectantly." (Oh I don’t think you really want me to answer that.)
I put on my best fake smile and said “It’s lovely.” Looking a bit deflated Anita said to Rita “See I told you she wouldn’t like it.”
“Well she can’t wear her blue jeans so this was the best I could come up with.” Rita retorted. (Mandy always was a blue jeans kinda girl. But on those occasions she got dressed up, Woo Whee! She was smokin’! Ah, like I said before… issues! Lots and lots of issues!)
I said to the both of them “It’s okay. I do like it. Thank you very much. Can one of you give me a hand here?” (While I can get up on my own, it hurts like a dickens so any time I can get help I take it.)
Anita helped me get to my feet and handed me the bag she was carrying. “The rest of your stuff is in there.” She said pointing at the bag. “If you need help just holler.” I smiled as I shuffled off into the bathroom.
After what seemed like an eternity, (Man those bras are tough!) I emerged once again. “Can one of you get the zipper?” I asked. (Why do they have to put them on the back? Can anyone answer me that?)
Rita complied. When that was done, I went and took a look in the mirror. I’ll have to admit, other than being way to thin, I looked pretty good.
“Here let me get your hair. It’s a mess and I’m sure you don’t want to go out in public looking such a mess” Rita fussed. I rolled my eyes as she grabbed a brush and started to brush the little bit of hair I had. “Once you’re settled, I’ll call Conner and set up a hair appointment for you. See if he can do something with this disaster. Why they had to shave your entire head is beyond me.” Rita huffed.
“I suppose you think it would have better if they left me with half a head or better yet a Mohawk.” I laughed.
When she was as satisfied as the situation allowed, Rita grabbed her lipstick and tried to attack me with it. “MA!” I said louder that was warranted “I don’t need that right now.”
“You don’t want to wear makeup?” Anita asked in a state of shock. “Since when do you go anywhere without makeup on? Okay, what did they do with my sister? See ma, I told you they replaced her with some kind of alien!” I stuck my tongue out at her.
Then Rita got a hold of my face and applied the lipstick. I suppose it would have been fine if she stopped there, but since I stopped resisting she took that to mean I was game for an entire paint job. It wasn’t fun and it made my face feel funny, but I’ll have to admit she did a good job. When she was done I looked like a proper young (reasonably anyway) lady. (Not that I want that or anything. But if you’re stuck, you’re stuck.)
A little while later Karen, Donna and Jen came by to say their goodbyes. It was pretty emotional and they all cried. (Ok I did too.) They told me how good I looked. Karen reminded me that I still had to come back three times a week for P.T.and to remember to do my exercises at home. Rita assured her that I would. Jen and Donna told me to be sure to stop by when I was in the building.
Finally Dr. Roy came in with my official release papers. He went over my medication schedule. When he was finished I shook his hand and he wished me well. I thanked him for all he’d done for me. It was pretty awkward. After he left the two nurses reappeared with my chariot (A K A: wheel chair) and whisked me to the car. We gave one more round of goodbyes and then Rita, Anita and I drove off.
The forty or so minute drive from Mass General to the Davids’ home in the upscale suburb of Newton was both exhilarating and exhausting. For a family that was as well-to-do as they (or is that we?) are, their house was not the least bit extravagant. It was a nice two story colonial with a long tree lined driveway and an attached two car garage. The back had a large wooden deck that went down to concrete patio. Off to the left was an in ground pool with a built in hot tub. Inside was a roomy but simple kitchen with an island in the center. The living room was cozy with a large fire place on one wall. Upstairs there were three bed rooms and a master suite. One of the bed rooms had been converted into an office for Paul. One of the other ones was a guest room and finally the last one was my new room.
Rita and Paul had done their best to recreate Mandy’s room from her apartment. They brought in all of her stuff and arranged it pretty much the way she had it at home. The only difference was this room was a bit larger that her old one, so they added her (err--my?) favorite chair to the ensemble. Not that I had a lot of time to take it all in. The ride pretty much wiped me out, so as soon as we got there I was ready for a nap.
I tried to explain that fact to Rita but she had an entire social schedule set up for the day. “But dear” She began “The Murphy’s from down the street are coming over in a little while. Then your friends Pat and Kim (Aw no! Not those two! I can’t stand them!) should be stopping by this afternoon. Tonight I was going to have Aunt Phyllis and Uncle Rob come by for dinner.”
“Ah Mom isn’t that a little much for her first day back?” Anita asked.
“What do you mean too much?” Rita asked incredulously “I’ve told the Walton’s, the Wasserman’s, Aunt Jean and uncle Tony, the Kraft’s, and the Quigley’s to wait until tomorrow.”
Anita and I looked at each other and started laughing. “Then this weekend” Rita continued “I was planning to have a small dinner party, in your honor Amanda. Just a small gathering. Oh let’s see… I left the guest list around here somewhere…. Ah here it is. So I invited….."
“Guest list ma?” I interrupted. “I thought you said a small party.”
“Well it will be a small one.” she replied. “Just….. Hmmm… let me count…. forty or so people.” We both stared at her. “What?” she asked. “Is that not enough?”
“Just forty people?” Anita exclaimed. “Ma, Mandy just got out of the hospital for crying out loud. She’s gonna need to rest a bit and get her strength back. I think you should wait until she’s ready, then you can have everyone over.” Pointing at me as she continued “Look she’s practically falling asleep in the chair for Christ sakes!”
I smiled weakly at them. "Could one of you help me up?” I requested. Anita complied. I walked over to Rita and kissed her on the cheek. “Ma I know you mean well and I really do want to see everyone (NOT!) but right now I really really need to get some sleep. Nita can you help me up stairs please?”
Rita looked stricken. “I’m sorry dear I just thought…”
“I know mom.” I jumped in. “Don’t worry. It’s fine. I just need to sleep.”
Anita got me up stairs and helped me get changed into some pajamas. “Once you’re settled, I’m going to have to head out.” she stated.
“You're gonna leave?” (Please don’t leave me alone here with that woman!) I asked.
“Well yeah silly.” she answered. “I’ve got a husband and son to take care of too, you know.”
I smiled goofily. “Oh yeah. I’m sorry; I must be more tired that I thought. I totally forgot about them.”
She looked a little hurt but said, “Don’t worry about it sis. Just get some sleep and I’m sure you’ll feel better later.”
“Anita.” I said sleepily “Thank you for everything.” Whether she replied or not I can’t tell you because I passed out.
I woke up some time later soaked in sweat with the sound of a baby crying echoing in my ears and a scream lodged in my throat. I surveyed my surroundings, initially unsure of where I was. After a few seconds it came to me, I was in Mandy’s parent’s house. “It was just a nightmare!” I thought to myself. “and a doozie too. I gotta get my hand on something to help with them.”
Not wanting to announce that I was awake to Rita, I struggled to my feet and shuffled out of my room and into the bathroom. As I passed the mirror on the medicine cabinet, I caught a glimpse of myself. I turned to get a full view and was pretty horrified by what I saw. (Mental note: Always wash makeup off before sleeping.) I quickly grabbed a face cloth and washed my face. When that was done and I didn’t look like a refugee from Clown College, I sat and took care of business.
The sound for the flush must have alerted Rita to my new found consciousness. As I walked out of the bathroom, I heard her coming up the stairs. (Here we go.) As she topped the stairs she said “Well good evening sleepy head.”
“Evening?” I replied.
“Yes dear” Rita answered. “It’s just past seven.” “Seven?” I asked a little perplexed. “It can’t be seven. It’s dark at seven.” I went on.
“Not in the spring and summer dear.” she retorted.
Still confused I thought about it for a second and then the little light bulb turned on. “It’s May, you dumb ass.” I thought to myself. I had missed the end of winter and the beginning of spring while I was in the hospital. I felt like I was in some kind of time warp for a few seconds.
“I canceled everyone coming over.” she said. “But Pat and Kim want you to call them as soon as you feel up to it.” I must have looked as agitated as I felt, thinking about having to call the bitch crew. “What’s wrong dear?” Rita inquired “Don’t you want to talk to your friends?”
I thought for a moment before I replied. “Mom. It’s not that I don’t want to talk to them… It’s just… I don’t really remember them.” I answered.
She gazed at me sympathetically and said “I’m sorry Amanda. You’ve come so far since that first day in the hospital. I guess I forget you still have trouble remembering things.” She clutched me in a bear hug. “I’m so glad you’re finally home. Finally safe.” she whispered as she kissed my cheek.
“I’m glad to be here.” I replied. (The moment was so sweet, I thought I was going to need an insulin shot.)
“Are you hungry?” She asked.
Strangely the mere mention of food made my stomach rumble. “Absolutely.” I answered. “What would you like?” Rita inquired.
“Anything that isn’t hospital food.” I replied grinning.
“I think you can be reasonable sure we don’t have any of that here. However if you’ve developed a taste for it, I think we can hire on of their cooks to prepare some for you.” Rita retorted. I gave her a dirty look as we both began laughing.
We went down stairs and Rita made me a nice juicy steak with a baked potato on the side. (Delicious!!) While I ate, we talked. Rita gave me a run down on who was who in the extended family. At one point she even broke out a couple photo albums. We had a lot of fun looking through the old photos. After a bit though I noticed that there were no pictures of Mandy and me from when we were married. Although I was pretty sure that I knew the answer, I still had to ask her why.
“Oh I think they’re in one of the other albums.” she said obviously lying.
“Could you find it for me?” I asked. “I really like to see what he looks like.”
Rita glanced around nervously. After a few moments she relented. “Amanda,” she said, “the truth is we didn’t save any of your wedding pictures after you divorced him.”
“How come?” I asked somewhat agitated.
She looked at the floor and said “Because you told me to get rid of them. Once it was over you said that you didn’t want any reminders of him. So we did as you requested. Not that we wanted to keep them or anything. But still you looked very beautiful at your wedding. So in that way it was hard to throw them out. But considering some of the horrible things he did to you, we weren’t all that broken up about losing the pictures of him.”
I took a minute think over what she had said before I replied. Could I have really been that bad that Amanda wanted to forget I was ever married to her? She had never acted like that when I had seen her subsequently. I mean I knew her family didn’t like me, but I guess I never realized that they hated me. Then again I kinda did beat the crap out of her a few times. (Well quite a few actually.)
I guess my introspection went on longer than I realized because Rita put her hand on my arm and said “Earth to Mandy.”
“Oh.” I said coming out of my daze. “I’m sorry mom, I guess I just got kinda lost in thought there for a minute.”
“Did you remember something?” she asked hopefully.
“No. Not really. I was just wondering what I had been thinking to marry someone like that. I mean there must have been something good about him, at least at first.”
“To be honest, I never understood what it was that attracted you to him. At first I thought maybe it was the bad boy thing, but anyone that spoke to him for more than a couple of seconds could tell that he was anything but. Actually he was a loser. Pure and simple, loser. He wasn’t even that good looking either. So what you saw in him is a pure mystery as far as I’m concerned.”(Jeeze lady, don’t hold back, tell me how you really feel.)
“Well…I’m not sure what to say.” I stammered.
“There’s nothing to say, especially after this latest episode.” Rita replied. “With the police looking to arrest him, I’d be surprised if he hasn’t high tailed it to Montana by now. It’s not like he’d survive being in prison. Not without becoming someone’s girl friend.” she continued.
The sheer irony of that last sentence made me smile. “Well it’s true.” Rita said mistaking the reason for my smile.
“I’m sure it is.” I said tiredly. “Well Ma, thank you for dinner and showing me the pictures, but I’m beat. I’m gonna go back to bed.”
“Do you need any help?” she asked.
“No, I should be alright.” I replied. As I shuffled by her she stopped me and gave me a gentle hug and a light kiss on the cheek. Not knowing what else to do I kissed her back and headed off to bed. And that’s how my first day living in Mandy’s parent’s house went. Not too exciting but certainly educational.
Pat and Kim were Mandy's best friends. Jake hated them. Now he has to spend the entire day with them. Who, if any, will survive?
Karma Part4
By Amanda D.
“How does it feel when I push here?” Dr Roy asked as he dug his fingers in the side of my spine.
“OWWWW!” I yelled with unwanted tears of pain welling up in my eyes. “It hurts!”
He removed his fingers and walked over to the x-rays that just arrived and looked them over. “Well the good news,” he began, “is that there doesn’t appear to be any spinal damage. The spots that were operated on seem to be intact and healing fine.” That was good. “I would say the pain is coming from a slightly pulled muscle or something along those lines.”
Whew! That was good news. Ever since Charlie jumped on my lap, I’d been scared shitless that he’d done serious damage to me.
Two days after getting out of here, Anita had come to the house with Jack and Charlie. In his excitement upon seeing me, Charlie had charged across the room and pounced right on my lap. The pain was so great it was all I could do not to throw the kid off of me. I restrained myself (more from not being able to move than from compassion for the kid) and didn’t kill him though.
Anita and Jack ran over and pulled him off of me, while I tried not pass out. They apologized profusely and scolded Charlie. I told them not to worry about it. I sat there for a couple of minutes as the pain built. Finally when I couldn’t take it any more, I asked (Well begged actually.) for a pain killer and to be brought to my room. When I tried to get up, I knew it was all over.
“Take me to the hospital” I demanded. “I think he did some real damage.” I glared at Charlie and he instantly started crying. Which instantly made me feel bad for him and got me bitched at by Rita.
“Amanda Marie!” She growled. (You know you’re in trouble when they use the middle name.) “I know you’re in pain, but the little one didn’t mean it. There is no reason for you, an adult, to give him such a look. You apologize to him right this instant.” (APOLOGIZE??? Are you friggen kiddin me? I outta kill the little shit!) When I didn’t say anything, Rita demanded impatiently “Well!”
I was stuck. I knew well enough that if I didn’t do as she wanted. I would be stuck there until I complied. My back was really killing me so in as composed a voice as I could manage I said “Charlie honey. I’m sorry I scared you. I didn’t mean it. My back just hurts a bit.” I looked over at Rita as if to say “satisfied?”
She gave me a reproachful look and said “I’ll get your coat.” She hurried into the hall. “We will discuss this again later!” she yelled over her shoulder to me. (Ya know I just can’t catch a break around here.)
After being set free from the hospital, came the long ride home with Rita. To say she was disappointed in my behavior concerning Charlie would qualify as the understatement of the year. As soon as we were alone in the car she tore into me.
“You know, Amanda” She started. “to act the way you did to a child is totally unacceptable. How could you do that to him?” I started to speak but she cut me off and continued her verbal assault. “There is no excuse that you can offer that will justify your behavior. It’s just wrong. To make poor Charlie cry like that! I can’t believe you! How could you do that? I don’t know what’s gotten into you, missy! (Oh shit!) All he wanted to do is hug you. He didn’t realize that he would hurt you. He’s just a baby.”
Oh she went on… and on…and on. By the time we got back to the house I felt like the only person in human history more horrible than me was Hitler himself. (And even that may have been debatable.) She verbally beat me up one side and down the other. I never got a single word in the entire ride home. (It was so bad I almost wished the hospital had kept me.)
After we got back Rita insisted I call Anita and offer an apology. Having been brow beaten into submission I did as I was ordered. I got hold of Anita and gave what I thought was a heart felt apology. After about five minutes of Rita supervised groveling Anita said, “Don’t even think twice about it. Really sis, it’s fine. About five minutes after you two left he calmed down and we explained that he had accidentally hurt your back and that he had to be more careful in the future. He said that he would and that was that. As a mater of fact he’s in the kitchen right now making you a get well card.”
I had no idea what to say. I sat there for almost a full minute trying not to strangle Rita with the phone cord.
Finally Anita said “Are you still there?”
“Yeah” I replied flatly.
“She didn’t harass you the whole drive over this little episode, did she?” Anita asked.
Gritting my teeth I said “Yep she sure did!”
“Oh Mandy” She replied. “I’m so sorry. I can’t believe… Well actually I can believe it. I’m sorry she put you through that, but you know how she is.”
“I have to go kill her now!” was all I could say.
“Mandy don’t do anything rash. She 'sold you know.” Anita joked.
“Then it won’t be so bad. At least she will have lived a long full life.” I retorted. “But seriously I need to go. My back is killing me and I need to go lay down.”
“Ok sis. I’ll be by tomorrow. Bye” Anita concluded.
“Bye.” I replied hanging up the phone. I shuffled upstairs, went into my room and banged my head off the wall for a while.
“Amanda phone call” Paul hollered from down stairs.
I walked over picked up the phone. Before I could say anything I heard “Well if it isn’t little miss, I get thrown off my balcony by my ex-husband and live to tell about it but still can’t call my best friends when I’ve been out of the hospital for a month.”
“Err…Hi...errr….Kim” I said.
“Don’t you hi Kim me missy. I don’t want to hear your excuses. I’ve already talked to your mother and she says that you're healed enough to go out for awhile so Pat and I will be over in two hours and we’re taking you out to the Lucciano’s for lunch. After that we’re going to Copley Place and do some shopping. (Shopping? Uggg!) Even if we have to push you around in a wheel chair, you’re going! So be ready!” She reeled off as she hung up on me. (What is it with these women around here? I can’t ever seem to get a word in edgewise.)
“Ma, I need your help!” I yelled.
Rita came flying up the stairs and in to my room. “What’s the matter dear?” She asked breathlessly.
“Well since you told Pat and Kim I was okay to go out for a while, they're going to be here in two hours. So I need you to help me get ready.”
Two and a half hours later there was a knock on the door. Rita opened it and Pat and Kim strolled in. Pat Wendle is thin about 5’5” with short brown hair and expressive brown eyes. Kim Gould on the other hand was a good 5’8”. She is pretty heavy. She has long sandy blonde hair and hazel colored eyes.
Pat and Kim were classic J.A.P.s (For those of you unaware that stands for Jewish American Princesses.) They are rich, spoiled, and opinionated. In their opinion the whole world revolves around their needs. They used to drive me nuts when Mandy and I were married. And now I was going to spend the afternoon with them. (This was going to be interesting.)
“Kim, Pat how nice to see the two of you again.” Rita gushed.
“Hi Mrs. D.” Pat replied.
“Where is our patient?” Kim asked.
I took a second to mentally prepare my self and said “I’m right over here.”
“MANDY!” They both squealed. They both ran over to hug me or something.
I immediately had Charlie flashbacks. I put my hands out and said “No. My backs still sore.” At the last second they pulled up and skidded to a halt. Gently and one at a time, they each gave me light hugs.
“Oh, we’re so glad to see you up on your feet finally.” Kim began. “We actually came to see you when you were in the hospital but you were sleeping and that bitch of a nurse wouldn’t let us in. The nerve. Can you imagine! But that’s okay I told Daddy about her and he called the hospital and she got in trouble over it.”
“You didn’t!” I exclaimed.
“She sure did.” Pat chirped in. “Her father said that the nurse got suspended and everything.” I was speechless.
Then Rita reading my expression said “So where are you girls off to?”
“We’re gonna go to lunch and then some shopping at Copley Place.” Kim replied.
“Yeah we figured ol’ Mandy here had enough of being stuck inside. So we figured we’d treat her to some food and a couple of new outfits. Ya know the usual.” Pat added.
“Well just don’t wear her out to badly” Rita warned.
“Don’t worry Mrs.D. we got it covered.” Kim said with a sly grin.
The ride to the restaurant was an adventure. Pat and Kim blathered on about this and that. (While I planned their demises.) I really didn’t have much interest in what they were saying. I was to busy trying to figure out who they had gotten in trouble at the hospital.
When we arrived at Lucciano’s there was a table waiting for us. We were seated immediately. The waiter came over and asked “How are we today ladies? Would any of you like a cocktail while you look over the menu?” Kim and Pat each ordered a drink and I asked for some water.
Once he walked a way Pat said “Not drinking today? When have you ever gone out for a meal without having a few drinks to go with it?” Kim inquired in a rather snotty voice.
“Well if it really makes a difference, I’m on a bunch of different pain killers. So I’m don’t think mixing alcohol with them would be such a good idea. Ya know. I’d kinda like to be conscious for our shopping expedition later.” I replied in an annoyed voice.
Their faces lit up. “Pain killers!” Pat exclaimed. “What ya got? Anything good? Perks? Vikes? Demerol?”
“Yeah” Kim piped in “You got any you can share?”
I shook my head in disbelief. (These chicks are friggen clueless!!) They just stared at me waiting for an answer. “Um …Well right now I need them for my back and stuff.” I retorted “But when I don’t need them anymore, we’ll see.” That seemed to satisfy them and the conversation moved on to other things.
Somehow I managed to get through the meal without killing either of them. (Quite an accomplishment I think.)The food was very good, especially since I was still recovering from hospital food overdose. They talked through the whole meal. They gave their opinions of every guy in the restaurant. (Needless to say I didn’t have much to say on that subject.)
After that subject was played out they moved on to neighborhood gossip. I found out things about the neighbors I never wanted to know. Everything from a more detailed account Mrs. Wasserman’s depression issues to the Murphy’s marital problems. I learned about Brian Quigley’s drug addiction and apparent sexual problems. No one was safe. I couldn’t believe the things they had the gall to say about people that were supposed to be their friends.
After we finished we headed to the mall. The trip was short but adventurous. Kim was driving and apparently had more to drink that she should have, as we almost took out about a dozen pedestrians along the way. Anyway we got to the mall in one piece. (I’m just not sure how. That girl just can’t drive.)
Once there, we headed straight to Nieman Marcus. We hit the ladies' clothing department with a vengeance and never looked back. Now I’d gone clothes shopping with women before, so I thought I knew what I was getting myself into, but shopping with these two was a whole different animal. (Of course looking for cloths for myself in the woman’s department was new too.) Kim and Pat are as close to professional shoppers as you could get. They hit every rack in the department with the thoroughness of crime scene investigators. Not having much of an idea of what to look for, I just kind of followed them around trying to learn what to get on the fly.
After about 45 minutes they each had an armful of stuff to try on and noticed I had only a handful of things. “Is that all your gonna get?” Pat asked.
“I just want to see what looks good on me.” I answered. “It’s been months since I’ve been shopping so I’m not sure what I want to get. I lost so much weight when I was in the hospital. Now that I’m out, I’ve gained some back. I don’t even know what size I am never mind what style I like.”
"So what ya got there?” they asked. I showed them the pathetically small amount of stuff I had.
“Nope. Uh Ah. To conservative. No way!’ they criticized as they went through my selections. “OOOOOOOO how about this??!!!" Pat displayed the smallest “mini” skirt I think I ever saw. (And I’ve checked out a LOT of skirts!) “Go try it on we’ll wait for you “(You’ve got to be kidding me! Is she for real?)
“Uuumm my back is starting to hurt” (please God let her buy that.)
“Come on you wuss just try it on.”
“Then will hit another store where you can sit down.”
I strolled towards the dressing room. I had a funny smile on my face as I walked in thinking about the fact that there would be half naked women trying things on in there. (Every guy’s dream.Vaavaaaoommmm). Then out of a stall walks Godzilla in a short dress. (Quick, someone grab me a bucket. Arrgg! Fuck it, just poke my eyes out!) My fantasies now abandoned I walked into a stall and shut the door.
I then remembered I still need help getting dressed and undressed. (Perfect!) Now I had to ask one of them to give me a hand. Choosing the lesser of two evils I called out “Pat can you help me please?”
Pat strolled in giggling and told me “You want me don’t you.” (Ya like it’s my fondest desire to be stuck in here with you.)
After helping me to remove my clothes in a stall the size of a phone booth we finally got me into the skirt. (There’s better be a good dream in there some place). “Ok we’re coming out” Pat announced.
As I walked out I noticed a guy staring at me. He turned to his friend and I saw him mouth “NICCEEE Legs.” He grinned at me like I was piece of meat. (Okay get me out of here.)
“Take a picture next time it lasts longer! “ I growled and flipped him off.
Pat walked up behind me, looked over at him and said “Man’s he’s fine." (cringe) “You should go talk to him”
“Uh No.” I replied.
“Suit yourself.” was her answer.
“Mandy that skirt looks great.” Kim screeched “You should definitely buy it.” (You want me to buy this??!! It doesn’t even cover my ass!! )
“No it looks great on you” Pat encouraged.
I took a look in the closest mirror. I did a quick twirl and had to admit it did look good but I just wasn’t ready to wear something like that yet.
I went back into the dressing room and with Pat’s help once again I tried on a pair on jeans. How do women wear theses things? They hugged my hips and ass so tightly I could hardly move. Once again I walked out to get Kim’s approval and once again that asshole was there ogling me again. (I really don’t need this right now.)
Kim smiled approvingly at the jeans. “Stay right there for a sec.” she told me “I saw the perfect blouse to go with those.” She grabbed Pat’s hand and the two of them scampered off.
As I stood there waiting the guy that had been checking me out wondered over. “Hi.” he said. “My name’s Ben. I was wondering if you might want to go out for a drink sometime.” (I’ll give him credit, he wasn’t easily dissuaded.)
“No thank you.” I answered icily. I turned and started to walk away when he put his hand around my arm.
I turned back to him and said “You better remove your hand right now or you’re gonna lose it.”
As he dropped his hand he said “Aw come on don’t be that way. At least tell me your name.”
I started to tell him to buzz off but at that exact second Pat yelled “Amanda we found it.”
“Amanda.” he said coyly “That’s a beautiful name for a beautiful girl.”(He’s a smoothie!)
“Look ah… Bob is it?” I asked intentionally getting his name wrong.
“Ben actually.” he replied.
“Look Ben I’m sure you’re a nice guy and all but I’m really not interested. Okay?” I said.
Pat and Kim pulled up and asked if I was Okay.
“Amanda,” he said, “I only want to take you out. Why are you giving me such a hard time? Just one drink. Come on what do ya say? Friday night, I’ll pick you up at 8 pm. Sound good?” He had this smug grin on his face, like it was a foregone conclusion I was gonna say yes.
That grin just pissed me off. “Well since you put it that way” I said with a coy smile as I reached out and kicked him in the balls “I’m still going to have to say NO!” He went down hard. I turned and walked back into the fitting room.
Pat and Kim scurried after me. They were both in shock. Once we were inside the dressing room, Kim grabbed my arm and said “Mandy! What the hell was that all about? Why did you do that to him?”
“He just wouldn’t go away.” I explained. “I told him I wasn’t interested in going out with him three times. He wasn’t taking no as an answer, so I got pissed and gave him an answer that he’ll remember for quite a while.”
“Wow you really have changed!” Pat chimed in. “The Mandy we knew, before you got thrown off that balcony, would never have done that to someone.”(Oh shit screwed up again!) “I can’t tell you how proud of you we are!” They both clamored. The two of them grabbed me in a big group hug.
“We’re so happy to have you back” Pat said with a tear in her eye.
“Yeah.” Kim said in agreement. “And it looks like getting thrown off a balcony was all it took to finally get you to stand up for yourself. Hell if we knew that’s all it would have taken, we would have done it to you years ago.” We all broke down laughing.
We continued trying on outfit after outfit. It seemed to go on forever. We must have tried on a hundred different things between us. I was amazed at how much fun it was. (I know! I know! But it’s the estrogen! What can I say except when in Rome…)
When we had exhausted all we had to try on we grabbed the (comparatively) small amount of things we were actually going to buy and headed off to the shoe department. Let me just say this from the get go, (as a guy) I have never understood why women need to have six different pairs of the exact same shoe. (Also let me add, that after spending the better part of two hours looking at shoes with these two, I still have no idea.) But I digress. So where was I …..?AH yes…. shoes!
So there we were at the shoe department. Following Kim and Pat’s lead, I started meandering around looking at the different styles trying to find something that would match all the clothes I had bought. (Big mistake!!!) I tried to stay away from anything with a significant heel on it. (Big mistake part deux!)
After wondering aimlessly for a bit, not really paying attention to anything, I got the feeling I was being watched. I took a casual look around and there were the Bobsey twins staring at me with these foolish grins. “What?” I asked.
“What are you doing?” Kim asked.
“Looking for shoes.” I replied “What does it look like I’m doing?”
“Well it looks like you’re looking for shoes alright.” Kim replied. “But tell me, how are you gonna find a couple nice pairs of pumps in the men’s department?” I looked around me as they laughed. Sure enough I had wondered into the men’s shoe department. (At least that explains why the shoes looked so comfortable all of a sudden.) The two of them came over (after they stopped cackling) and dragged me back to the right section.
So there I was back in the women’s section and still with no idea what to get. Seeing my distress Kim offered “How about these?” She held a pair of black shoes with what looked like a 3” heel and had that strappy stuff that kinda goes up your ankle a bit.
“Oh those are great!” Pat added. “They’ll look great with that leather skirt you bought Mandy.”
I looked at the shoes dubiously, thinking only of how many different bones I could break wearing them. “Ah… I don’t know…” I started.
“Oh you wuss! Just try them on!” Kim interrupted impatiently.
The sales girl, hearing the exchange, came over. “Would you like to try those on?” She asked. “What size do you need?”
I shrugged. “I don’t really know.” I said dejectedly. She grabbed the foot measuring thing-a-mo-bob and got my size and headed off to the back room to find the correct pair. When she got back, Pat had a pair of boots stuck halfway up my nose. She was going on about how they would match this and that. So as I tried on the strappy shoes, she sent the sales girl back for those too.
After struggling for a bit trying to figure out how the straps worked exactly, I succeeded in getting them on. I stood up and the first thing that came to mind was “OW!! These friggen things hurt!”
I passed this thought on to Kim, who replied “Well Duh! There supposed to look good not feel good! (Oh! Of course! How silly of me to want my feet to be comfortable!) So try them out. Walk around a bit.”
With dread building in the pit of my stomach, I took a step. Then another. “Hmm so far so good” I thought and then promptly fell right on my ass.
Kim and Pat bolted over to me. “Are you Okay?” one of them asked.
A quick bolt of pain shot up my back as I struggled to my feet, but it didn’t last. “Yeah, I think so.” I answered. I could tell they were concerned but were also trying hard not to laugh. The expression on their faces was hysterical. I started laughing at them and of course they laughed right back at me.
After we recovered and assured the petrified sales girl I was fine, they got me back up and we started over. This time Pat and Kim stayed with me catching me when I lost balance. We did about ten laps around they department before I was confident enough to try one on my own again. This time I made it. (Yey for me!)
With that achieved, I moved on to the boots and so on and so on. We must have sent that poor sales girl back and forth fifty times but she never complained. When we were done I was the proud owner of six new pairs of shoes and ten new outfits. (I won’t tell you how much it came out to but let’s just say I could get used to this life style.)
We were finished paying for everything, so I figured we were done. After three hours in one store I was definitely all set with shopping. Pat and Kim on the other hand were just getting warmed up. I told them I was tired.
“What do you mean you’re tired?” Pat asked in a tone that suggested that I had just told her that flying saucers had just blown up the Hancock tower.
“I mean I’m tired.” I replied. “I’ve only been out of the house to go to physical therapy and my stamina isn’t what it used to be.” I thought it was a sensible argument.
“But like there’s still a whole mall to look through.” Pat complained.
“Pat!” Kim chastised “If she's tired, we’ll take her home. I mean the girl was seriously injured and isn’t fully recovered yet. How can you be upset with her for that?”
“I’m sorry Mandy. I just got carried away. Do you forgive me?” she asked looking genuinely embarrassed.
“Don’t worry about it.” I said. With that we headed for the car.
Once we got back to Mandy’s parents house (I still can’t quite get myself to call it home all the time.) Rita was all over me. Asking how the day went, where we went, wanting to see everything I had bought. I blew her off while I said goodbye to Pat and Kim. We made arrangements to get together next weekend and then they drove off. I’ll have to admit, I really couldn’t stand either of them when the day began, but we had a lot of fun. (Who’d a ever thought I’d ever have a good time with those two? Certainly not me. I guess I have changed some.)
Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment
Amanda’s nightmares lead to trouble between her parents and an ill conceived confrontation with her father.
Karma Part 5
By Amanda D.
“Amanda! Are you all right?” I heard Rita screech as she shook me.
“Wha…Ma…What…What are you doing?? Stop shaking me!” I demanded hoarsely.
“Amanda are you alright?” she repeated.
“I’m fine! What’s wrong with you?” I asked.
“You were yelling! You woke me and you father up. We thought you had hurt yourself! When we came in you were thrashing around. Like you were having a nightmare.”
I looked over and saw Paul standing in the doorway. “Yelling?” I cleared my throat. It felt raw. Then it came flooding back to me. The nightmare again. “Did I say anything?” I asked them hoping the answer would be no.
“Nothing we could make out.” Paul answered. (Whew! At least I didn’t give myself away!) “Amanda” he continued “this isn’t the first one you’ve had since coming home is it?”
I was going to tell him it was the first but the stern look he gave me clued me in to the fact that he already knew the answer. “No.” I answered quietly.
“Why haven’t you said anything to us?” Rita asked. “Do you remember what they're about? I bet it has to do with what that no good bastard Jake did to you. Throwing you off a balcony! Why if I ever get my hand on him… I’ll kill him! How could he do that to you? You… who did nothing more than love him. We told you to stay away from him, but no…you wouldn’t listen. You had to go and marry him just to spite us! I…”
SMACK!!! Paul reached out and slapped her across the face. We both looked at him horrified. “That will be enough out of you!” he snarled. “We are here to try to help her. Not to harp on her for past mistakes!”
Rita rubbed the side of her face. She glared at him but said nothing. I pulled her close. “Dad what the fuck did you do that for?” I screamed. “That was totally uncalled for! She is your wife! How could you slap her like that?”
He glared at me angrily. (The possibility that he might hit me too never entered my mind thankfully. If it had I’m not sure I would have been able to hold my ground. Paul’s a BIG guy!) “I defend you… and you take her side??!!” He bellowed. “Why ungrateful little bitch! I outta…” He was so mad he couldn’t finish. He got up and stormed out of the room. A few moments later we heard the door slam.
I sat there baffled. What the fuck had just happened? How had the situation changed from my nightmare to that so quickly? Rita was crying, her cheek red as a sunburn. “Ma h…has he ever done that to you before?” I inquired.
“No.” she blubbered “He’s never laid a hand on me in all the years we’ve been married. Never. I swear.” The shock in her eyes led me to believe she was telling the truth. I reached over and hugged her close. (I felt like a total hypocrite lashing out at Paul like that. Back in the day, I’d certainly done that and much worse to women.)
Rita cried on my shoulder. It seemed like we sat there like that for hours. Finally her tears dried up. “I’m so sorry you had to see that Amanda.” She whispered.
I held her face up to mine so she had to look me in the eye. “Don’t start blaming yourself for this.” I told her sternly. “This is entirely his doing. You have nothing to apologize for.” She gave me a woeful look but said nothing.
I got up and headed towards the door. “Where are you going?” Rita asked. “I’m going down stairs to lock the door.” “I…I’m not sure that such a good idea. I don’t know if your father brought his keys.” she whimpered.
“Look Ma, I don’t know what’s going to happen with this situation tomorrow but tonight he can sleep in the car for all I care.” Without another word, I marched down to the door and slid the dead bolt into place.
The next morning Anita called. “What the hell happened there last night?” She demanded. I took a deep breath and gave her the scoop. “Is mom alright?” She asked.
“I dunno.” I answered “I looked in on her when I got up, but she was still sleeping. I didn’t want to wake her. I don’t think she fell asleep til early this morning.”
“Dad spent the night here. He told me that he and mom had a fight. But he didn’t tell me how bad it was. If I’d known he hit her I wouldn’t have let him stay here.” Anita stated.
“He was wrong to hit her, but it seemed like he thought he was defending me. I can’t figure out why. Mom was just being her normal badgering self, getting on me about Jake. But it wasn’t anything I couldn’t handle. Christ I had just woken up from a killer nightmare. So it wasn’t like I was paying a lot of attention to her anyhow.” I said.
“Where is he now?” I inquired.
“Work. I think.” She answered distractedly.
“Are you going to let him stay there tonight? I think you should.” I stated.
“Are you crazy? Why would I want him here after what he did to mom?” Anita hollered.
“Calm down will ya. Christ! I understand you’re pissed at him. But until we know what’s going on with him, I don’t think we should just abandon him. From what I gather talking to you and Mom what he did last night was totally out of character. We need to give him a chance to explain himself. Then if we don’t like his explanation, we kick him to the curb.” I explained.
“Who are you talking to?” Rita inquired from behind me.
I hadn’t heard her coming so she scared the crap out of me. “Anita.” I answered “She was telling me that Dad stayed there last night.”
“Good. I was worried about him. I didn’t want him to have to sleep in his car.” Rita said quietly. I looked at the side of her face. It was still red but at least it hadn’t bruised.
“Is that Mom? Let me talk to her.” Anita demanded. I tried to hand Rita the phone. She vigorously shook her head no. “Hang on a minute will ya?” I said to Anita as I put the phone down. I whispered to Rita “Ma she wants to talk to you. She’s concerned about you. I know you don’t want to deal with this right now. But if you don’t talk to her on the phone, I’ll guarantee you she’ll be over here and in your face about it in about ten minutes.” Seeing the logic in my argument, Rita reluctantly picked up the phone.
While they were talking, I took the opportunity to disappear for a few minutes. I headed out to the back yard. I needed to think. How could I possibly help Rita with this situation? Not long ago I’d be on the hitting side and not the least bit sorry about it. But now… I don’t know. I guess when the shoe’s on the other foot, it kinda changes your perspective. Maybe I should go talk to him. Perhaps talking to someone that’s been in the same position would help him sort himself out. At least I have the unique perspective of having dealt with it from both sides now. My introspection was interrupted by Rita.
“Anita’s coming over with Charlie.” she said. Tears started to run down her cheeks.
I pulled her close. “Mom relax. It will be fine. Anita and I are here for you.” I said trying to comfort her.
“I…I just…don’t un…understand what I did to set him off like that.” She cried.
I pulled her face up so I could look her in the eye. “MOM!” I said a little more harshly than I intended. “You are not to blame for this. You didn’t do anything! He did! Even if you had been getting on me on purpose, calling me every name in the book, it wouldn’t justify him doing that. You are not to blame!”(Man I feel like more of a hypocrite than ever.)
Anita arrived shortly there after with Charlie in tow. Rita and I were still sitting in the back yard. Rita was absolutely miserable. As they approached us, Charlie noticed Rita crying. He flew over to her and asked “What’s a matter Gamma?”
“Grandma’s kinda sad today.” I answered for her. Charlie looked at her confused and then he jumped into her lap and gave her a big hug. Rita squeezed him tightly and for the first time all day, she smiled.
The following Tuesday after my P.T. session, Kim gave me a ride to Paul’s office. The brokerage firm he co-owned was located on the 34th floor of the Prudential Center building. (Boston’s second tallest building. Impressed ain't cha.) Anita, contrary to what I had asked, had thrown him out on Friday and we hadn’t heard from him since. I was hoping he was there since he wasn’t expecting me.
When I got off the elevator and headed towards the office receptionist. (I was praying I was at the right place. I had only been there once when I was Jake.) Lucky for me the receptionist, Mia her name tag said, recognized me. “Amanda!” she exclaimed. “What a pleasant surprise. How are you feeling dear? We were so worried about you when we heard about your accident. But I’m glad to see you up and on your feet again.”
Trying to act like I actually knew her I said “Thank you, Mia. I appreciate your concern.” She seemed satisfied. “Is my father in?” I asked.
“Let me buzz his secretary and see.” she replied. She picked up the phone and a few seconds later said “She says he’s on an important call right this second, but he shouldn’t be long. So if you want to take a seat and wait she’ll come get you soon.”
I thanked her and walked over to the waiting area. Before I sat down I cruised the magazine selection and found a fairly new Cosmo. “Oh goodie.” I thought to my self. (Goodie???) I sat down and started thumbing through; when it hit that I picked Cosmo out of the pile. Not that it was the only thing to read. I actually consciously picked it out of the pile. (Ya know, someday all this girly stuff will stop bothering me. I hope.)
After five or so minutes Paul’s secretary came to get me. She led me down a long hallway to his office. When I entered, I was taken aback by the view. While not on the highest floor by any means, the view from his corner office was impressive. In front of the window, he was sitting at his desk waving to get my attention. I dragged my gaze from the window and turned to him.
“Hi angel.” He said. “What brings you here today?”
I gave him a puzzled look. “Hi Daddy.” (Daddy? Arrrggg!) I replied. He got up and came over to give me a kiss. One quick peck later I said “I’m here to talk to you about the other night.”
Giving me a side ways glance he replied “Well I don’t really have time to get into that right now.”
“Dad” I retorted. “It’s almost lunch time, why don’t you take your daughter out for a good meal so we can talk. Either that or I’ll sit here all day and badger you.” He looked at me and I gave him a defiant look right back.
Realizing he wasn’t going to win this one, he checked his watch and said “I’ve got one more call I have to make and then we’ll go upstairs for lunch.”
“Okay I’ll wait out side. But don’t be long!” I pouted. I headed out to the waiting area and found the same issue of Cosmo. I picked it up and resumed thumbing through again. (This time I tried not to think about the implications of enjoying it.)
After he was done, we headed up to the company cafeteria. We grabbed our lunches and found a secluded table in the corner of the room. We sat there for several minutes not saying anything. I was hoping he’d start the conversation, but as time dragged on it was apparent he wasn’t going to. So I blurted “So Dad, what was up with you the other morning? Why did you do that to Mom?”
He looked at me for a long minute before he spoke. “I don’t really see why I have to defend myself to the likes of you.” he stated simply. (Oh so that’s how you wanna play it huh?)
“The likes of me huh? Well that’s certainly a nice attitude to have for the only person in the family willing to give you a chance to explain. Anita wasn’t interested in hearing your shit when she threw you out, was she? Mom hasn’t talked to you either. So here I am trying to make a little peace with you, or at least hear you out and you pull that shit on me? Well Fuck You Dad.” I got up and started to leave when he grabbed my arm to stop me.
The look on his face made me believe he was gonna smack me one. He whispered in my ear “Amanda you’re embarrassing me! Stop it right now, sit down and finish your lunch. He half pushed me into my seat and walked around to his. The entire place was staring at us.
He stared at me seething for another couple minutes. “God, you’re so much like your mother some times.” He said as to imply it was an insult. “You really want to know what that was all about the other night.”
I nodded.
“Fine." He continued. “You see for years I’ve listened to her harp on every one about anything you can think of. Some times she’d get down right insulting to people. The other night when she started with you…I don’t know… I just kinda lost it. I have a feeling I know what your nightmares have been about and to have her giving you shit about Jake again… I t was just more than I could take. So I gave her what I thought was a well deserved slap. And ya know it felt good. After I left the house that night… I wasn’t thinking how could I have done that to her. I was thinking why didn’t I do that sooner.” He had a kinda satisfied smile on his face when he finished, it really scared me. (The whole time he was talking, I kept thinking that it was my justifying hitting Mandy. It both freaked me out and further sent home what an asshole I had been in the past.)
I was nonplussed. The Paul I had known for years seemed to have been replaced by like an alien or something. I can’t tell you how many times he had to physically restrain from whipping my ass when I’d beat Mandy. Now here he was not only advocating that behavior but telling me he had enjoyed it. I came here hoping that he would be grief stricken over what happened. I figured I could tell him a few of my old tricks to get back into Rita’s good graces and everything would be all set. Rita’d be happy and Paul would be back at home, even if it meant he’d be sleeping on the couch for awhile. So needless to say my plan was out the window.
“Dad you don’t really mean that. Do you?” I asked.
“Yeah, I think I do.” he replied after thinking about it for a couple of minutes.
Fighting back unwanted tears (Damn estrogen) I said “Ma still loves you, ya know. She does nothing but mope around and cry all day. Do you plan on calling her and trying to patch this up?”
Again he mulled it over before answering me. “Amanda… Mandy… I don’t think that would be a wise course of action at this point. I love you and your sister and I suppose I still love your mother, but I can’t say that if presented the same situation again at some point in the future, I’d hold back next time either.”
I stared at him for a moment, trying to get a read on weather he really felt that way or not. He stared right back at me never breaking eye contact. It was in that moment I knew it was over for him and Rita.
I got up with unbidden tears rolling down my cheeks. “I…I’ve got to go.” I said and started to leave.
“Amanda” he said in a voice that didn’t seem like his “I’ll be seeing you around.”
As I started to turn around, for an instant I thought I glimpsed out of the corner of my eye another sitting there with him. But when I faced him, it was just Paul finishing his lunch.
“Was there something else?” He inquired.
“No.” I replied distractedly and walked away. When I got into the elevator, I was alone and couldn’t hold back anymore. I cried all the way to the lobby.
When I the doors open and I stepped out, I thought I heard a familiar cackle. “Alexander?” I whispered to myself. A chill ran down my spine at the thought of his name. I looked around but didn’t see any sign of him. His involvement would certainly explain Paul’s sudden change in behavior. But he had told me he couldn't directly affect things in this world. I took one more look around and still didn’t see him. As I headed out to get a cab, I couldn’t shake the feeling I was being watched.
When I got home I called Anita and filled her in on my meeting with Paul. “He really said that?” She asked sounding shocked.
“Yep, he sure did. When I tried to leave the first time I thought he was gonna nail me. I tell ya sis it was weird. Almost like it wasn’t really him, ya know. Like he was a pod person or something.”
She gave a quick humorless laugh. “Did you tell Ma that you went to see him?” she asked.
“How could I? If I told her she’d want to know what he had to say and there’s no way I’m gonna tell her and I can’t lie to her either. So I’m just going to keep my mouth shut until I figure out what to do.” I replied.
“I see what you mean, but we can’t keep it from her. She needs to know.” Anita argued.
“Well then let him tell her. If this is how he really feels, then he should have the balls to say it to her face!” I exclaimed as I slammed the phone down. (Handled that one well didn’t I?)
The possibility that Alexander might be somehow influencing these events was scaring the shit out of me. Plus Anita was pissing me off. I just couldn’t bring myself to tell Rita what I knew. As much as I had trouble calling her mom to myself, I was starting to feel very close to her. I really wanted to protect her if I could. She loved Mandy. Even though she had put Rita through hell (When it came to Jake anyhow.) and now all she had left of Mandy was me. An imposter and a bad one at that. I felt like I was going to cry again. (If there’s one thing I hate more than any other about this situation I’m in, it’s the friggen hormone induced emotional rollercoaster.) I had had enough. My head was pounding and I felt completely drained so I headed for my room to try to get some sleep.
On my way there I stopped by Rita’s room. She was sitting in her rocking chair just staring out the window. I walked over to her and said “Mom I’m gonna take a nap. Is there any thing I can get first?” She gave me a devastated look complete with tears rolling down her cheeks. I went over and hugged her tight. She cried and I held her. We stayed like that for a long time.
A trip to the spa, a night of partying and more problems with Paul. How could a day the started out so good, end so badly?
Karma Part 6
By Amanda D.
Two days after my meeting with Paul, Rita and Anita went to see him at work and boy did they have it out. The encounter ended with Paul calling building security and having the thrown out. Rita had come home pissed but her anger had quickly turned back to depression. For days, she had done nothing more than mope around the house. She cried constantly. Not to sound callous or anything but it was getting down right depressing around here.
So I called Anita, Pat and Kim and we all decided that we were going to haul her ass out of the house. The plan was to spend the day at a spa. (Not exactly a couple of beers and a football game kinda fun but this was for Rita.) No argument from Rita would be accepted. There was going to be plenty of opportunity for heartbreak down the road so today was going to be a day for fun. (I hope.)
Anita arrived first at about 10:30 am to help me get Rita ready. When we told Rita of our plan she, as expected, didn’t want to go. “I’m not in the mood today.” She protested.
“Ma” Anita argued “we are not going to let you sit here and mope around all day again. You need to get out, even if it’s just a little while. Staying here and hiding is doing you no good. You’ve always been reasonably happy and cheery. Don’t let that bastard turn you into some kind of brooding old woman.”
“I’m not an old woman!” Rita said defiantly. “I do however have every right to depressed at the moment.”
“Yes you do.” I jumped in. “What dad did to you sucked! Big time. But if you just sit here depressed and don’t try to get out and get your life back to some semblance on normal, I’m afraid you’ll just wither away. Besides he’s not sitting around worrying about what will happen next, he’s out doing the same things he always did. You should be too.”
Rita looked back and forth at the two of us. We stood there, hands on our hips daring her to challenge us some more. She gave a resigned sigh and said “Okay I give up. Tell me again, where are we going?” Anita and I smiled. We walked over and each gave Rita a big hug. “I love the two of you so much.” Rita sniffled.
“We love you too Mom.” Anita replied.
Pat and Kim were told to be there at eleven, so they were right on time at quarter to twelve. The appointment was for 12:30 in Braintree so we need to get moving. We all piled into Anita’s Black Yukon and headed off. The ride over was uneventful. We all chit chatted about this and that. Route 128 was congested as usual, so we made it to our destination with minimal time to spare.
Pat was completely stoked at the thought of “an afternoon of beauty.” Perplexed as to the exact meaning of that phrase, I asked her to explain. “You and your memory problems.” she joked “I knew all that pot you smoked when we were younger would come back to haunt you.”
Rita’s jaw hit the floor. “Just kidding Mrs. D.” Pat quickly added.
“Actually,“ Anita jumped in as she playfully smacked Pat in the back of the head “Trying to explain it wouldn’t do the experience justice. You’ll just have to go through it. Believe me when I say you won’t regret it.” (Hopefully that won’t qualify as Famous Last Words later.)
When we arrived we were greeted by a smiling young woman named Josephine. She collected or names and introduced us to our “Individual Beauty Consultants.” Mine was a voluptuous raven haired beauty named Angela. (Ya know it used to be that I’d check out women cause I like they way they look. Now I seem to check out women to see what kind of outfit their wearing. Sad aint it?) After introductions were made, she took me into a changing room. “There’s a robe for you to wear.” She said “Please strip down to your underwear, put it on and meet me back out here when you’re done.” I did as she asked. When I came out, she was no where to be found. I kinda looked around but I couldn’t find her. (I gotta admit I was feeling pretty uncomfortable standing in the hallway in my undies and robe.)
She returned after a couple more minutes, apologizing profusely for leaving me. I wasn’t happy, but not unhappy enough to complain too much. Angela talked as we headed down the hall. “First thing we have for you today is a session with our masseuse, Henry. I think you’ll like him. He’s very good.”
I stopped dead in my tracks. “A male masseuse? A guy rubbing his hands all over me? You gotta be kiddin me. I don’t want a guy giving me a rub down.” I thought to myself.
“Is there a problem?” Angela asked. Not knowing how to put my objection diplomatically, I just kinda stood there. Angela must have figured it out because she said “Don’t worry it’s all done very professionally. If he touches you some where you don’t feel comfortable with, just tell him and it won’t happen again. (Touches me somewhere I don’t feel comfortable with?? How about I don’t feel comfortable with him touching me period!) I reluctantly let her take my hand and lead me into the massage room.
Henry was in there waiting. He was a BIG boy. He had muscles everywhere. His shoulders were massive. His biceps and forearms were huge. His hands looked like they could palm a medicine ball. I though he was going to break me in half as soon as he touched me. I gave him and Angela both a dubious look. (No way I was gonna let Baby Huey here put those paws on me! Uh uh! No fricken way!)
I started to turn and head right back out the door when Angela intercepted me. I could see she was losing patients with me a bit. “Miss David there is nothing to be worried about. Henry is a professional. He went to school for… How many years, Henry?” She asked him.
“Four years of college at UCLA. I majored in Physical therapy and human anatomy.” He answered.
“See four years of schooling to learn to do this. You’ve got nothing to worry about. He’s got a very gentle touch. Don’t you Henry?” She reassured.
“Yes Maam. I sure do. Not a single complaint in the eight years I’ve been doing this.” He answered in a calming tone.
“See Eight years. Not a single complaint.” Angela repeated.
Despite my misgivings, I relented. “O…Okay. I’ll give it a shot.” I said worriedly. “But you better be careful with my back,“I warned. “I just had surgery on it three months ago.”
“Back surgery. Got ya. No problem at all Miss David. I’ll be extra careful.” He said sincerely.
Now I know I’m gonna hate myself, later for even mentioning it but I gotta admit he was definitely a handsome guy. (Okay fine he was cute! There I said it. Happy?) “Good.” I replied a little too sharply. “I mean thank you. I’m sorry I’m just a little nervous.” I said trying to sound a little less bitchy.
He gave me a mock look of shock and said “Nervous? You? Thank you for mentioning it because I never would have noticed if you hadn’t.”
“Smart ass!” I retorted as I gave a small laugh.
“Well okay, I can see that you two will be alright together now, so I’ve got to check in with some of the other client’s I have. So I’ll be back in… forty five minutes?” Angela said as she headed for the door. Henry nodded in agreement. “Okay. Great. Then I’ll see you then.” She added as she walked out.
“Okay Miss David…” he began.
“Please, call me Amanda.” I interrupted.
“Okay. Amanda then.” he continued. “Um… not to sound indelicate, but are you still wearing your bra?” He inquired.
“Yes.” I replied.
“Alright then. I’m going to step out of the room for a moment and I’m going to need you to take it off and hop up on the table here laying face down. There is a sheet you can spread over yourself. When your all set just ring this bell and I come back in so we can begin.” He stated and walked out the door.
Wondering what the hell I gotten myself into, I nervously took of my bra and tried to get comfortable on the table.(There’s one fact I never considered before my transformation, it’s real tough to lay on your stomach when you have tits. You gotta get them in just the right position or it’s just not comfortable. Just needed to share that with some one, thank you.) When I had myself situated, I rang the bell, and just as he promised, he returned.
“All set?” he asked.
“I suppose.” I grunted.
“Okay then let’s get started.” he said as he reached down to touch me. I knew I was tense, but I didn’t realize how tense I was until he touched me and I nearly jumped out of my skin. “Are you alright? Did I hurt you?” He asked as he jerked his hands up.
“No I’m fine.” I answered with an embarrassed smile. “Just having some issues here. Nothing you did.”
“We don’t have to do this if it upsets you that profoundly you know.” He said.
Feeling like a total wuss, I said “No. No. Everything’s all set now. I’ll behave. I promise.” I gritted my teeth as he bent over and touched my shoulders. This time I restrained myself and he went to work on me.
I have to admit, this boy had magic hands. He worked out kinks in my body I didn’t even know I had. He rubbed me up and down and all over. My back never felt so good. (We won’t even talk about the other reactions my body had to his hands. Once again ISSUES!!!) When he was finished, I just laid there reveling in the way I felt.
“Well” he said “how was that?”
“Wonderful!” I replied dreamily. “I’m definitely going to have to come back for that again. Will you marry me?” I asked in jest.
“Sorry” he answered “but I don’t think my wife would allow me to do that. But I do appreciate the offer.”
“Well if it doesn’t work out, you come find me.” I continued in a playful tone.
“I will.” he laughed. “Why dont you get yourself together and I’ll let Angela know you’re all set.”
“Okay.” I said as he left.
I lay there for a few more moments after he left, enjoying the sensations rolling through my body. When I finally got up I noticed a strange heat up inside me and my nipples were hard.. I was confused for a moment before it hit me. I was turned on. It had never happened to me in this body. “So this is what it feels like.” I thought to myself. I had a half-hearted embarrassed laugh at myself and then quickly got up to get my robe. As I slid it on, the flap grazed across my nipple and something akin to a bolt of electricity shot across my chest. I t felt good, but it was also unnerving. I wasn’t mentally prepared to deal with anything sexual in this body yet. ( To be honest it was really bothering me that I would catch myself, from time to time, checking out men.) I quickly finished covering myself up and did my best to ignore what my body was doing.
Angela entered the room and asked “Did everything go alright?”
“She did fine .” Henry replied. “Even asked my hand in marriage.” He added.
Smiling Angela said to me “See I told you he was good.”
“And you were certainly right.” I said with a small blush. Angela, noticing my blush gave me a curious look.
“So what’s next on the agenda?” I asked trying to deflect the question I knew she was ready to ask.
“Um…” She answered looking in the book she was carrying. ”Let’s see…Ah, here it is. Your scheduled for a manicure and pedicure next.”
“Well then, let’s get going .” I said hurriedly. I put my hand out to Henry. “Thank you so much for putting up with me.”
“No problem. Any time Amanda.” he replied shaking my hand. His touch sent an uncomfortably erotic shiver through me. I needed to get out of there, like right that moment. Turning, I practically dragged Angela out the door.
Recovering, Angela led me down to the manicure area. Much to my surprise I was back in general population. Already inside the room were Kim and Rita. They were both staring at me as I walked in. “My aren’t we glowing.” Kim said. “What have you been up to?”
“Glowing? What are you talking about?” I asked feigning ignorance. “All I’ve done so far is get a massage.”
“Massage huh?” Rita said dubiously. “I take it from the look on you face, you enjoyed it.”
Trying to down play it I said “Yeah it was Okay. So what have you two been doing?”
“We got a hot mud bath, which was wonderful, and then we were brought here.” Rita answered letting me change the subject.
Before I could say another word Angela took my hand and brought me over to meet the woman who was going to be taking care of me. Her name was Greta. After introductions were made, she sat me down and began to look over my hands. “Dear, what do you do your nails with? A wood chipper?” She joked.
Kim and Rita got a good laugh out of that one. Frowning and sticking my tongue out at the giggle twins over the other side of the room, I answered “It’s been quite a while since I’ve been able to get them done.”
“That I could tell.” Greta retorted. (Is everyone that works here a smart ass? Oh well at least Rita seemed to be having a good time for a change.)
Greta smiled at her own joke and got to work. The way she grunted and groaned as she worked made you think she was using a hammer and chisel on me. She scrapped and filed and added tips. While she did her thing Kim, Rita and I chatted about this and that. Nothing heavy. Just idle gossip. Then Greta showed me a variety of polish colors and wanted me to pick one. Having no clue what so ever, I deferred to her opinion. “Such a smart daughter you have here Mrs. David.” Greta shouted across the room.
“Yes she is. Beautiful too.” Rita agreed.
Blushing, I said “love you to Mom.”
When she had finished with my fingers, Greta moved on to my feet. I didn’t know that pedicure included her rubbing her fingers in between my toes. Already somewhat arroused, it didn’t help my situation. I tried my best to ignore the tingly feeling I got every time she touched my tootsies, but it wasn’t easy. When she broke out the electric nail sander I was all done. By the time she finished, my engine was revving on high. I needed a cold shower. I wasn’t at all happy with my body for reacting the way it was. The only thing that I had going in my favor was that no one else seemed to notice my dilemma. I really needed to get out of there.
Angela once again came to get me. This time Kim came with us. We were headed to get a mud mask. (No clue. Just hope it won’t make my… err…problem, worse. ) Once there we were told to lie down on a padded tables. Once set, the attendant proceeded to spread “mud” on my face. (Totally gross!) She tried to explain the benefits to my skin, but she might as well have been speaking Chinese for all I understood. So I laid there on my back for a while, trying to ignore how “earthy” the mud smelled. (While it wasn’t as effective as the cold shower I needed, it did a pretty good job of calming my body’s yearnings.)
After that it was off to the hair salon. This was good; I needed a hair cut in the worst way. Not that I wanted it to be cut short (Even though that’s what I wound up with.) it was just a mess. After being shaved just about bald in the hospital, my hair had finally grown back. Also I wasn’t really psyched to get a girl's hair do but like I said before, when in Rome…
A stylist named Susan introduced herself and brought me over to a sink to get my hair washed. Once she started scrubbing my scalp… well let’s just say, so much for being shifted into a lower gear. Once again the old engine was humming. (No wonder women like coming to these places so much.) By the time she was done, I was so revved up I wanted to cry. Thankfully, the wash didn’t last long. She led me to her cutting station and asked how I wanted my hair cut.
“I have no idea.” I told her. Upon hearing that she walked away for a moment. When she returned, she dropped a large book in my lap. “What’s this?” I asked.
“A book with all sorts of hair styles. I brought it so you could see what looked appealing.” she answered.
We browsed through the book for a while until I found a style that I liked and had enough hair to pull off. I wound up with a short, kinda pixyish cut. (Think Molly Ringwald in the Breakfast Club.) I’ll have to admit, I looked good. Then she attacked me with a make up brush. (Apparently the hair cut included a make over.) The paint job was on. She must have tried fifteen different colors of lipstick and eye shadow on me. Normally I’m not a big fan of make up. (There’s a part of me that just won’t accept wearing make up.) I usually wear just the bare minimum. I tried like hell not to squirm while she worked.
After about forty five minutes she was finished. She brought over a mirror so I could see the result. To say she did a great job would be an understatement. Between the hair do and the make up, I could hardly believe it was me. I looked beautiful. For what may have been the first time, I actually felt female.
“Well what do you think?” I excitedly asked Anita when she walked in a couple of minutes later.
“Wow!” She said. “Amanda! You look terrific. I can’t believe it. I hope they’ll do that good of a job on me.”
“Really? You think I look that good?” I asked.
“Oh yeah. Big sister you’re gonna have to fight the guys off with a stick.” Anita replied.
“Guys?” I thought to myself. Unfortunately, I was not as repulsed as I wanted to be. (I’m really starting to scare myself here!)
“As a mater of fact there’s a guy that works with Jack I’m dieing to introduce you to. His name is Mike and is he ever cute. I think you’d really like him.” Anita continued.
“Thanks but I don’t think that’s a good idea right now.” I replied trying to worm my way out.
“What’s not a good idea?” Kim asked as she came in the door.
“One of the guys that works with Jack came over the other day and saw a picture of Mandy. He thought she was very good looking. Only god knows why he’d think that.” Anita said sarcastically I stuck my tongue out at her. “Anyway I told him she was single and that I would see if she was interested in meeting him. But she doesn’t think it’s a good idea.” Anita finished.
“Is he cute?” Kim inquired.
“Most definitely.” Anita replied.
“So why don’t you want to meet him?” Kim asked me.
“I… I just don’t want to get involved with anyone right now.” I answered.
“Who said anything about getting involved? I’m talking about one date. Christ, Jack and I will be there too.” Anita explained
“Yeah. Since when aren’t you up for meeting a cute guy?” Kim interrogated. (Man getting tag teamed here.)
“Um… How about you let me think about it.” I said hoping for a reprieve.
“Think about what?” Rita asked as she joined us. (Oh No. Not her too. That’s it I’m dead.) Anita told Rita the story. “Why I think that’s a wonderful idea Amanda.” Rita agreed. “You know I’ve been worrying about when you were going to go out and start socializing again. You know at some point you’re going to have to find yourself someone other than me to hang out with at night.” I couldn’t believe what I was hearing from her. Wasn’t she the one that just got beaten by her husband? And here she is advocating me going on a date with a guy. Man if there was one person I thought I could depend on to help me out here it was her.
“But Mom I not interested in going out on any dates right now.” I whined. “I mean not much more than six months ago my ex threw me off a balcony.” (There that aught to back them off.)
“Mandy this guy is nothing at all like Jake.” Anita said.
“Yeah Mandy, you really do need to get out. And your own sister says he’s a nice guy.” Kim chirped in.
“Well then it’s settled.” Rita announced. “Anita you get a hold of Mike and set up a double date with him and your sister. Oh Amanda it’ll be so nice to see you go out with a nice boy for a change.”
“Wait a minute here. I don’t want to go out with him or anyone right now. Jeesh don’t I get a say in my own life?” I demanded looking around the room for any kind of support I could get.
“NO!” the three of them shouted in unison. I searched their faces for any kind of division I could exploit and found none.
“Fine.” I said dejectedly. They all smiled.
“What’s everyone so happy about?” Pat asked. (Hail hail the gangs all here.)
“Mandy’s going out on a date with a guy that works with Jack.” Anita announced.
“You are? Mandy that’s great.” Pat squealed.
“I wouldn’t say great.” I said flatly. Pat gave me a questioning look.
“She’s being somewhat resistant.” Rita explained. “But she’s going anyway and she’s going to have fun.” Rita gave me a stern look. “Aren’t you dear?”
I sighed and gave a fake smile. “Well since you put it that way… I guess I will.”
“I knew you'd see it my way.” Rita replied.
On the ride home I was as quiet as I could be. I just kept asking myself how I had managed to get myself into this position. I had absolutely no interest in going out on date with anyone, never mind a man. Unfortunately I didn’t see anyway out of it. “I’ll just have to try to delay it until he looses interest.” I thought to myself. I just knew this was going to turn out to be a disaster.
When we arrived back at home, I figured I’d give one more try to getting out of the date. “Ma” I pouted “you know I really don’t want to go out with that guy, don’t you?”
“Yes.” She said “I know. But I want you to do it. Ever since you’ve been home… The way you act sometimes it’s like… I don’t know… like it’s not really you. Almost like you’re someone else…someone just pretending to be Amanda. (Gulp!) I know it has a lot to do with what happened to you and the memory loss that went with it. But going on this date is something that the daughter that I raised would enjoy doing. So I need you to go so that … I don’t know… maybe it’ll help spark the part of you that seems to be missing.”
Wow that hurt and my face must have shown it too because she said “Not that I don’t like the way you are now. You’ve certainly been more considerate and you’ve finally learned to stand up for yourself. But I raised you to be a woman and that seems to be missing. So you do this and see if you can recapture that part of you. Okay? For me?” She gave me a pleading look.
“Okay Mom.” I replied. “I’ll try.”
“Good.” she said and headed off towards her bedroom.
I stood alone in the living room for a few minutes trying to figure out how to stay true to myself and still make Rita happy and act more like a woman. “Is Jake really worth hanging on to?” I wondered to myself. “Certainly no one seems to be missing him now that he’s gone. (Well maybe a bookie or two.) Not even Jakes mother had called here looking for him." I wandered over and looked at my reflection in the full-length mirror that hung behind the bathroom door. Standing there with red hair and new hair cut, makeup on and the outfit I was wearing, I certainly didn’t look like Jake anymore. Maybe it was time to leave him behind. I had to admit, I’d been a lot happier living this life than I was before. Something to think about anyhow.
All this heavy thinking was starting to bum me out, so I called Kim. “Mandy!” She screeched. (Does this girl ever speak normally?) “Missed me already, Huh?”
“What can I tell ya girl, I’m addicted to ya.” I joked.
“So what’s up?” she asked.
“Nothing. I was just hanging out here kinda bored. So I was thinking since we spent so much money on looking good today, it would be terrible waste to not let anyone else see us. So you wanna go out for a couple of drinks if I can get Anita to come and hang with Mom for awhile?” I asked.
“Sure.” she said. “Just you and me? Or do you want Pat to come too?”
“I don’t have a problem if she wants to go too. I’ll tell ya what, I’ll call Nita and you call Pat and I’ll get back to you shortly.” I replied.
“Deal” She said and hung up.
I called Anita and she agreed to come watch Rita while I went out. There was, however a price for her services. I had to commit to watch Charlie the following Saturday morning so she could go find something to wear for our up coming double date that night. I reluctantly agreed and sarcastically thanked her for telling me we were going out on Saturday.
“Well I was going to tell you tomorrow, but you called tonight.” was her reply. (Don’t ask. I don’t know.) “Anyhow“ she continued “I’ll be over in about half an hour.”
“Okay. See you then.” I said and hung up. Only a week to go until I had to out on a date. Now I really needed a drink. I called Kim back and told her we were good to go. She informed me that Pat was unavailable so it would just be the two of us. After hanging up with her I headed up to my room to find something to wear.
Twenty minutes later I was ready. I went to check on Rita. She was still in her room so I gave the door a soft knock. “Mom? Are you in there?” I asked. Through the door I heard what sounded like crying. I opened the door a crack but it was too dark inside to see anything. “Mom are you Okay?” I asked again. Through the gloom I saw the blankets on her bed move slightly. I came fully into the room and could tell clearly that she was indeed crying. I went over and sat down next to her. “It’s Okay mom. Everything will be alright.” I said trying to console her. She continued to cry for about fifteen minutes while I held her.
When the emotional storm had abated she looked up at me and said “Thank you.”
“You have nothing to thank me for.” I said. “You’ve done more for me in the last few months that I could ever hope to repay.”
She gave me a tired smile. “Thank you so much for today. I had such a good time. You and your sister, I don’t know what I would do without the two of you.” she said warily.
“Speaking of Anita, I asked her to come over and stay with you while I got out with Kim. But I’ll cancel and stay here with you if you want me to.” I told her.
“Don’t be silly. You go out with your friend. I’ll be fine. As a mater of fact Anita doesn’t even need to come over either. I’m certainly old enough to take care of myself.” Rita said.
“I know you’re old enough to take care of yourself. But I would feel better if someone was here with you while I’m gone.” I stated. Just then the door bell rang. “Stay here I’ll get it. It’s probably Kim.” I said as I hurried towards the door.
When I opened the door, sure enough it was Kim standing there. As had become our habit she came in and we gave each other a quick hug. She pushed me back slightly. “God damn girl! You look good!” She screeched.
“Do I?” I asked seriously.
“Oh yeah! God I wish I had a figure like yours. The guys will be all over you tonight.” She said. (Good grief!)
I went over to a mirror to take a look. I was wearing an above the knee leather skirt and a red top. The clothes combined with the makeup job from the spa this afternoon and the new do, well I had to admit she was right, I did look good.
Rita came into the room and saw me checking myself out. “Beautiful, isn’t she?” she asked Kim.
“Hi Mrs. D.” Kim said. “And yes she is. I was just telling her how jealous I was.”
I blushed and said “We can leave as soon as Anita gets here.” “Amanda!” Rita complained. “I told you I could take care of myself.”
“But.” I started. “Don’t you but me young lady. Now you two get out of here. Anita’s already on the way, so you two scoot.” she said sternly. (One thing I’ve learned is that when Rita’s in a mood, you don’t argue with her.)
I gave Kim a helpless shrug and went over to kiss Rita goodbye. “I’ll call you later and check on you.” I told Rita.
“You just go have some fun and don’t worry about me.” she replied.
I didn’t like the idea of leaving her, but we left anyhow. As we started down the street we saw Anita’s car go by us. “Good at least she’ll be there in a couple minutes.” I said. “So where are we headed?” I asked.
“I figured we’d head over to Murph’s to start. Pat’s gonna be there with her date and wanted us to stop by and meet him.”
Confused, I asked “Why would Pat want us to stop by and meet her date?”
“In case she needs an out, silly. You’re really dense sometimes ya know.” Kim answered.
“Ah!” I replied as if her answer made all the sense in the world.
Murph’s (Murphy’s Irish Pub actually.) was a favorite hang out of Kim’s in South Boston, just a stone's throw away from Castle Island. I had gone there few times when I was married to Mandy. It was a small hole in the wall kinda place, where the bartenders spoke with a real Irish brogue and the music was always from the “old country”.
The place was hopping for 9 pm on a Saturday. While I went to the bar, Kim looked for Pat. As I stood there waiting for my chance to order, two guys came over to talk to me. (It was going to be a long night.) I gently rebuffed them. (I even told one of them I was a lesbian. Which may actually be pretty close to the truth…I hope.) Anyway I got our drinks (Beer if you must know.) and headed off into the crowd to find Kim.
After deflecting a few more dance requests I found her talking with Pat and what I could only assume was her date. Pat saw me coming through the crowd, beers held high, and screamed “MANDY!!!” as she came over and gave me a hug.
I handed Kim her beer as Pat started talking. “Mandy, this is my date Greg. Greg this is one of my best gal pals Mandy.”
My god he was homely. Pat could surely do better for herself than that. I put out my hand and gave a polite hand shake. “Nice to meet you," I said.
He said something in reply but I couldn’t hear what it was. Turning to Kim I asked to use her cell phone to check in on Rita. “You're not gonna be calling and checking on the kids all night are you?” She joked as she handed it to me.
I went off to call, finding a reasonably quiet spot near the girl’s bathroom. As expected everything was fine at home. I told Anita where I was and gave her Kim’s cell number incase I was needed. “Look you just have yourself a good time tonight. Okay? I’m going to stay here with her until she’s ready for bed. So have fun and don’t come home till you're ready.” Anita said as she hung up.
I emerged from my hidey-hole and once again started searching the crowd for my mates. As I wondered through, once again rebuffing would be suitors, I literally stumbled on Jen. (One of the nurses from my time in the hospital, for those of you suffering from CRS.) We hugged and made small talk. She introduced me to her husband Steve. (Who I, unfortunately, found to be VERY attractive. I’m gonna need a shrink very soon if this stuff keeps up.)
There seemed to be a small ruckus behind me as we talked. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Pat waving for me. Apparently they had found a table. I invited Jen and Steve to join us but they declined saying that they were meeting friends also. Before heading off I gave Jen my number and told her to call me so we could go out to lunch sometime in the next couple of weeks. She agreed it was a good idea. We hugged one more time and I was off to rejoin Kim, Pat and…Pat’s date? (Still couldn’t figure that one out.)
On my way over I flagged down a waitress and after showing her where we were sitting, I ordered us another round. When I finally got to the table the two girls were in hysterics. “What are they laughing at?” I asked Gary or Greg or what ever his name was.
Before he could say anything Pat jumped in. “We’re laughing at you” She giggled.
“At me?” I queried. “What’s so funny about me?” I demanded in my best Joe Pesci voice. (Which quite honestly wasn’t very good.)
Trying to catch her breath Kim said “It’s not you really. It was the guy following you, the one trying to get your attention.”
"What guy are you talking about? I didn’t see any guy.” I said confused.
“He followed you out of the restroom area and looked to be staring at your ass.” I turned and tried to see my behind wondering what he had done that was so amusing. I didn’t see anything, but my checking myself over created another round of giggles from Hum and Strum.
A few moments later, when the two of them had regained some semblance of control, Pat continued. “He didn’t do anything to you. But you sure as hell wrecked his night. Ya see when you saw your friend over there and whipped around to give her a hug, Mr. stalker over there was so intent on your ass he wasn’t paying attention. So when you turned he didn’t stop and you purse clocked him right in the side of the head.” Laughter erupted again.
Breathlessly Kim croaked. “You knocked him right on his ass.”
“Then to make matters worse for him, one of the bouncers must have caught part of what happened and thought you did it on propose. Cause when the guy got to his feet, the bouncer grabbed him and dragged him out.” Pat concluded with another burst of laughter. Just as the two of them were regaining their composure, the waitress came over with our drinks. I tried to pay but Gar…err…Greg insisted, so who was I to argue. I sat down and we all started shooting the shit.
Not long into our conversation I noticed Grant (Oh shit! I mean Greg.) wasn’t saying anything. As Kim rambled on about some guy she had met the other day, I asked Pat what was up with him. “Don’t worry about him.” she said. “We got set up on this date by a friend of mine from work. She told me he was handsome, charming and talkative. As you can see, he’s actually none of the above. So if he wants to sit there all night and be a bump on a log…fuck it, let him.” she said some what drunkenly.
I was about to point out to her that Gordon probably have been happier if Kim and I hadn’t come, when some one put a hand on my shoulder. I turned to see a rather striking guy with long sandy blonde hair smiling at me.
“Excuse me.” I said. “But could you please get your hand off me?”
He looked offended and said angrily “Mandy, what the hell is your problem? I know it’s been a while, but don’t try to pretend you don’t know me.” I looked over at Kim for help. She mouthed the name Sam to me. (As in the one that got Mandy pregnant? Wonderful! Just what I needed.)
“Oh I’m sorry. I didn’t recognize you. You look so different. How have you been?” I said hoping I sounded sincere.
“I look different? How have I been? Is that all you have to say to me? Nine months ago I thought we were gonna get married. Then you up and break up with me with no explanation. Then I don’t see or hear from you for at least six months and how have you been is all you can say? Come here I want to talk to you somewhere more private.” He yelled as he pulled me up from my chair. (Uh Oh!)
Before I could do anything Greg (Ah ha! I got it right this time!) jumped up and got right in Sam’s face. “You better get your hand off the lady right now!” He demanded. Sam towered over him, but Greg was a lot bulkier. Sam seemed to size Greg up. With a look of contempt he turned to me and screamed
“Bitch!” Sam swung his hand like he was going to hit me, but a bouncer grabbed his arm and in one swift motion pinned it behind Sam’s back, at that same instant Greg punched Sam square in the nose.
“Are you alright?” the bouncer asked me.
“Yeah, I’m fine.” I replied some what dazed.
To me he said “Good.” To Sam he said “So you like to slap women around, do ya? Well let me show you how we treat your kind around here.” With that he let go of Sam’s arm, spun him around and grabbed Sam’s crotch in his fist. Sam’s eyes got as big as saucers. Then he proceeded to lead Sam to the door while still holding it. (And in the bottom of the third the score is Mandy: 2 obsessive and overly aggressive men: 0. If I keep this up I’ll have the whole bar to myself soon.)
I turned to George and thanked him. Pat jumped at him and squealed “That was awesome!” She grabbed him and planted a big kiss on him. (His night sure changed in a hurry.)
“Jeesh, Amanda you’re a trouble magnet tonight, aren’t ya?” Kim giggled.
“I guess I am.” I replied still somewhat dazed.
“Ya know what we need?” Pat asked. “We need more drinks!” She answered as she grabbed Gary’s hand and headed towards the bar. (Yeah, more alcohol is just what we need right now.)
A short time later Pat returned with our beer but without Gordon. When Kim asked, she explained the he was giving a statement to the police about Sam. Apparently once outside and sufficiently recovered, he had decided to start a fight with the door man. So not only did he get his ass kicked again, now he was going to spend the night in jail for his efforts.
“Do they want to talk to me too?” I asked.
“I don’t think so but if they do you’ll be easy to find. Just look for the bouncers getting ready to haul someone else’s ass out the door and you should be right there.” She joked.
“HA Ha! Very funny.” I replied and stuck my tongue out at her.
“OH Baby! I love it when you give me tongue!” Pat retorted and started laughing again.
The rest of the night went quickly. We drank, talked and laughed. Greg came out of his shell and joined the conversation. He and Pat got along better the more they drank. At one point, Kim and I got up and drunkenly tried to dance to the Irish music the band was playing. We were just being goofy and having fun. But of course a couple of guys had to come over and try to but in. (Ya know it would have been a perfect evening if it wasn’t for being hit on all night long.) So once again it was time to blow them off. Only one problem, Kim was enjoying the attention. Now as Jake playing wing man to a buddy was expected. As Mandy…Well… Let’s just say I wasn’t all that inclined. However for Kim’s sake I sucked it up and tried to play nice.
Their names were Tony and Rick. Tony, the one that Kim was interested in was 5’ 10”, dark hair, thin, with light coffee colored skin and mustache. Rick was about 6’, brown hair, freckles, a little bit heavy and a rather large nose. They both seemed nice enough. When we done dancing they came back to our table with us. We introduced them to Pat and George and then ordered another round of drinks.
As we all sat there drinking and chatting, I started to feel like the proverbial fifth wheel. Pat and Grant were into each other and Kim, who was obviously drunk, was flirting with Tony almost nonstop. The irony of the situation stuck me as kind of funny, here I was taking one for the team, by hanging out with the less attractive one, Rick, so Kim could have a shot at Tony. But from his perspective, I’m sure Tony felt he was doing the same for Rick.
Either way that left me stuck with Rick who spent as much time looking at my breasts than he did trying to get me to let him grope them. He was real “smooth”, trying to make his lame ass attempts at seduction seem like innocent chatter. I wanted to ask him how many girls he’d managed to bed with these tactics, but I was afraid that would make him think it was working. I was trying to be a good sport for Kim, so I did my best to ignore his advances and staring, but there was there was only so much oogleing I could take. Finally I just couldn’t take it anymore so I excused myself and bolted off to ladies' room. (Hey, it’s better than poking his eyes out with a bar straw.) Pat must noticed my displeasure and came scurrying after me.
She caught up me just before I went in and said “That guy is a dork.”
“Uggg! I’m trying to play nice for Kim’s sake but if he touches my leg one more time, I’m gonna break his hand!” I ranted.
Pat asked “Do you want me to have Greg tell him to smarten up?”
“No, I can handle it.” I replied. My eyes wandered by the clock as I contemplated what I could do to get rid of Rick without screwing things up for Kim. I noticed it was almost 12:30am and I hadn’t called home in quite a while. Anita was probably going to be pissed at me for leaving her there for so long. “Pat, can I borrow your phone?” I asked. She nodded and handed it to me. I called Anita’s cell number in an attempt to not wake Rita up.
On the fourth ring Anita answered groggily. “Were you sleeping?” I asked stupidly. “I’m sorry I figured you’d still be awake, pissed off and waiting for me to get home.” I babbled.
“Waiting for you?” she asked sleepily. “No, I wasn’t waiting for you. Mom went to bed about ten and I came home”
“You left her there by herself? I hollered. “What the hell is wrong with you? You’ve seen how depressed she’s been. That’s why I wanted you to hang out with her. How could you leave her? If I known you were gonna split a half an hour after you got there I never would have gone out!” I roared.
“Whoa!” Anita, now fully awake, yelled right back at me. “If you were that concerned why did you go out in the first place? Where do you get off bitching at me anyhow. With all the shit you’ve pulled through the years. I’ve been the one watching out for her and Dad, while you’ve been off getting into all kinds of shit! So don’t you dare come off all holier than thou on me!”
“But Anita…” I started.
“But nothing!” she interrupted. “If you’re so worried, go home and check on her! When I think of all those times you wouldn’t even take a night off from your precious partying and spend it with her! And now you give me shit?” (Now she was really pissing me off!)
“A night off from partying? A night off? I have been out of the house without Mom exactly three times in the whole time since I got out of the hospital! If I had known you didn’t want to stay with her I never would have gone out. So you can climb down off your high horse and kiss my ass!” I hollered as I hung up on her.
I was so mad I just stood there shaking. Pat cautiously asked “What was that all about?”
“Nothing!” I replied tersely “I need to go. I have to check on my mother. Anita left her there by herself.”
“You want me and Greg to give you a lift?” she asked.
“Naaa. You guys stay and have fun. I’ll call a cab. Just do me one favor though, make sure Kim gets home okay, please? She’s pretty drunk and I wouldn’t want to see her drive herself home.”
“Not a problem. I’ll make sure she gets home. If she goes home that is.” Pat said with a smirk. I gave her a hug and then used her phone to call a cab.
We went back to the table so I could grab the rest of my stuff and say goodbye to Kim and Gabe. Rick offered to give me a ride, but I told him no thank you. Then he offered to wait outside with me for the cab and once again I declined. Then asked me for my number so he could call me sometime and once again I said no. I didn’t want a guy I just met calling my house. Then he offered me his number. Just shut him up I said fine. He wrote it on a napkin and handed it to me. I thanked him and as soon as I got out the door I threw it in a waste barrel.
As soon as I got out of the cab, I knew something wasn’t right. Paul’s car was in the driveway, all the lights in the house were on, and I could hear yelling. I paid the cabbie and ran towards the house. When I entered, the living room was in shambles and I could hear Paul yelling. It sounded like it was coming from Rita’s bed room. I ran upstairs to find him pounding on the door to her room. “Open the fuckin’ door you fuckin’ bitch!” he was screaming.
“Dad what the hell are you doing?” I yelled. He turned towards me and I could tell he was out of his mind drunk. “Leave her alone!” I demanded. “What the fuck is wrong with you!”
“You little bitch!” he slurred. “How dare you talk to me like that!” He lurched towards me and swung his fist. He was so out of it he missed me by about three feet. Had his haymaker connected though it would have probably taken me out so I was careful to not get too close.
“Mom! Call the police!” I yelled. While I couldn’t tell if she heard me, I was sure he did and it really pissed him off. He lunged at me and once again came up short as he landed on his face. Taking advantage of his prone position, I grabbed the vase that was on the hallway table and dropped it on his head. It shattered into a million pieces when it connected and he went out like a light.
I could hear sirens in the distance as I bent down to make sure I hadn’t killed him. He seemed to be reasonably okay, but he was gonna wind up with one hell of a headache when he woke up. I got up and ran to Rita’s door. “Mom?” I cried. “Are you alright? You can come out now, he’s unconscious on the floor.” I tried the knob but it wouldn’t budge. Just then I heard from downstairs “This is the police! Anyone in here, show yourself now!”
“We’re up here.” I yelled.
They stormed up the stairs, guns drawn. Upon arriving in the hall and seeing Paul lying on the floor, the one in the lead asked the obvious question “What’s going on here?” Where to begin? I gave them a quick description of what had happened to this point, ending with the fact I couldn’t get Rita to open her door.
One of them called for an ambulance for Paul while the other worked with me trying to get Rita out of her room. After several unsuccessful minutes, we decided it was time to break the door in. “I can’t figure out why she won’t answer, since she's the one that called you guys.” I said to the one I was working with. “We received a call from a cab driver, not your mother.” he replied.
He moved me out of the way and gave the door a thunderous kick. It gave way on the second try. Once inside we found Rita curled up in a ball next to the bed. I ran to her. She just laid there shaking. She looked like she had had the shit beat out of her. Her nose appeared to be broken and she had a nasty looking cut on her forehead. The cop came over and checked her out. “We better take her to the hospital and get her checked out.” he said as he called for a second ambulance.
I nodded in agreement. He got up and walked into the hall to talk to his partner. I slumped down next to Rita and started to cry. “I’m so sorry mom. I never should have left you here alone.” I moaned.
“Not your fault.” she whispered back. Hearing that only made me cry more.
“They want to take you to the hospital.” I told her. She didn’t reply. “I’ll go with you and have Anita meet us there. Okay?” I whispered. She nodded.
Not long afterward the paramedics arrived to take us. As they loaded Rita into the ambulance, I called Anita. Though I wanted nothing more than to rub it in her face about leaving Rita alone, I realized there was nothing to be gained by that right now. I simply told her what had happened and which hospital we were going to and for her to meet us there. Before she could start with her recriminations, I hung up. There would be plenty of time for blame later. Right now the important thing was Rita.
When we got to the hospital the doctor wanted to check Rita out alone. Against her wishes, he sent me out to the waiting room. He explained that the police would want to talk to her alone when he finished so I wouldn’t be able to stay anyway. I reluctantly headed out to the waiting room.
I wasn’t alone for long. Anita and Jack came in shortly after I sat down. Anita was a mess. “Oh Amanda” she cried “I’m so sorry I left her! You were right to be angry with me! I’m so sorry for those terrible things I said to you.”
I pulled her close and said “SHHH. It’s okay. She’s going to be fine.” She cried on my shoulder for a long time.
When she had regained some control of herself, I told her “When they let us back in to see Mom, I don’t want you to say anything about feeling guilty. Understand?” She nodded. “Good.” I finished. Then Jack asked what exactly has happened. I took a deep breath and for what was not the last time, told them what I knew.
When I finished Anita asked “Is Dad alright?”
“I don’t know. And to be honest, I don’t really care right now.” I replied tersely.
“Why don’t you two wait here and I’ll go check on him.” Jack said.
“Thank you honey.” Anita said to him.
Once he was gone, Anita said “Amanda, I really am sorry…”
“Look!” I said sharply. “I’m not interested in your apologies. I understand you feel terrible. And you should. But right now the only thing that matters is Mom. If you want me to bitch you out later, I will be glad to, but right now I’m just glad you’re here.” Once again I pulled her close and this time we both cried.
Not long afterward Jack returned with some news about Paul. “The nurse told me he was awake and getting stitched up at the moment. She also told me that he had a concussion and that he would be spending the night for observation. Provided he is alright in the morning, the police will be arresting him and he’ll spend the rest of the weekend in jail.” he relayed.
“Good enough!” I thought to myself.
We waited the better part of another hour before the doctor came out to talk to us. “Your mother is doing fine.” he said. “ Her nose was broken and we think she may have a concussion so we’re going to keep her overnight tonight. It’s going to be a bit before they can get her up to a room so if you want to see her you can go in one at a time.”
“Thank you doctor.” Anita said. To Anita I said
“Why don’t you go in first.” She nodded and hugged me. Then she hurried off with the doctor.
After she was gone Jack said “Thank you.”
“For what?” I asked.
“For not being hard on her. When you called and told her what happened, she went to pieces. She told me about the argument the two of you had earlier and that you had told her not to leave your mother alone. She was so afraid to see you. She thought for sure you blamed her for what happened. But when we got here you did your best to make her feel better. So once again, thank you.” He concluded and then hugged me.
“Jack” I replied, “if she had been there when he got there, then we’d be here hoping that both of them would be alright. As drunk as my father was, he’d have probably gone after Anita too. And if she were hurt too, that would be more than I could bear. So while I am pissed at her for leaving Mom alone, I’m also happy she wasn’t hurt too.”
A short while later Anita came out with tears streaming down her cheeks. Jack got up quickly and went over to her. As he led her to a seat, she told me that Rita wanted to see me now. I got up and hugged the both of them and then headed into the E.R. to see Rita.
When I got into her room, Rita looked so pathetic it was all I could do to keep from crying. Not wanting to upset her anymore than she already was, I quickly put a fake smile on my face. “Hey Mom. How are you feeling?” I said shakily.
She looked up at me and gave me a brief smile. “I’m doing better now.” she answered. “I want to thank you for not being hard on your sister. What happened isn’t her fault.”
“I know.” I whispered trying to hold back the tears. “I also wanted to thank you for whatever it was you did to stop your father. I don’t know what would have happened to me if he had gotten through the door. I’m so lucky to have you.” She cried.
“I love you too mom.” I whispered “I’m so glad you're okay. I don’t know what I would do if you weren’t around.” I reached over and hugged her as best I could.
From behind us I heard the sound of someone clearing their voice. We both turned to see a nurse standing in the door way. “I’m sorry to intrude.” She said “But your room is ready Mrs. David. So we’re going to bring you up there in a couple of minutes.”
Understanding her unspoken hint, I said “Alright Mom. I have to go now but I’ll be back with Anita first thing tomorrow to get you.” I leaned over and kissed her goodbye.
It took me a couple of minutes to collect myself before I could see Anita and not freak out on her. Once I was back in control I went out to talk to her. “They’ve taken mom up to her room, so I guess we can get out of here.” I told her.
She nodded. “We’ll give you a ride home.” Jack offered.
"Thanks.” I said. “Is there any way I can crash on your couch or something tonight? I just don’t want to be alone in that house tonight.” I asked.
“Absolutely you can.” Anita replied.
“Thank you.” I replied. With that decided we headed out. (None of us got much sleep that night, but at least we were together.)
A trip to see Rita in the hospital. The down side of being the latest news. And Paul's day in court.
Karma Part 7
By Amanda D.
When I woke up I wasn’t sure where I was. I looked around the room and nothing was familiar. Then I heard the sound of a young boy laughing and I remembered I was at Anita’s. With recollection came all the memories from the night before.
“Rita.” I thought to myself.
As I started to get up my back let me know that I had done a little bit too much yesterday. Settling back down to give it a moment I noticed the time.
“10:22 am? God how could Anita let me sleep so late? I don’t even remember falling asleep.” I thought deciding to try getting up again and this time I was successful.
After a brief pit stop, I shuffled into Anita’s kitchen. She was sitting at the table reading Charlie a story. He spotted me first and bolted off the chair and squealed “Auntie Manda!”
He did his best to tackle me, but I withstood his attack, picked him up and countered by tickling him. After a few moments he surrendered and I stopped. He gave me a hug and a big wet kiss on my cheek.
He said “I dint know you was here today.”
“I came here last night after you were in bed.” I explained.
“Is you gonna be here all day?” he inquired.
I looked over at Anita.
“The hospital called while you were still sleeping.” she began. “The doctor said that Mom does have a concussion, so they want to keep her a couple more days for observation. Visiting hours start at two, so I figured we’d head over around then.”
I yawned and hugged Charlie again.
“Sounds like a plan.” I said to her. “Got any coffee?” I asked as I put Charlie down.
(My back was killing me!)
I poured myself some coffee and sat down at the table with Anita.
“Amanda” she said “about last night…on the phone… I…I’m sorry for the things I said to you.”
I could see the sorrow in her eyes.
(She was just waiting for me to pound her. And I’ll admit I was tempted, but in the end I took the high road again.)
“Look little sister, I don’t blame you for what happened to Mom! Okay! Did you screw up? Yes. Am I going to sit here and beat you over the head with it? No. Like I said last night, if you had been there when Dad showed up, you’d probably be in the hospital too. So knock this shit off will ya? Right now Mom needs our strength not your guilt. Now promise when we go to see her you’ll behave.” I ranted at her.
“I promise.” she said glumly.
“Good! Now make me some breakfast, I’m hungry damn it!” I demanded, in an attempt to lighten the mood.
She stood up and saluted me, saying “Yes Maam! What ever you say, Maam!”
When she got up to go to the stove, she grabbed the news paper off the table.
“Hey can I look at that?” I asked her.
She hesitated and then put it back on the table. Now she had me curious. There was obviously something in there she didn’t want me to see. I started thumbing threw, but it didn’t take me long to find the story she had hoped to hide from me. On the second page, just below the fold, was an article describing the disturbance at Rita’s house.
I won’t get into the specifics, but rest assured it didn’t paint a pretty or entirely accurate picture of the events. When I finished reading, I was torn between embarrassment and anger. I looked up at Anita.
“We don’t say a word to Mom about this.” I told her.
After breakfast Anita took me home so I could change. As we pull up to the driveway a handful or reporters assaulted the car. Luckily we had our windows up so all they could do is point their cameras at us as we drove by.
When we stepped out of the car, they yelled questions at us. I started to yell back but Anita told me not to bother.
(Well at least that seemed normal. I still can’t figure out how I suddenly became the voice of reason around here.)
We went inside. When we took a look around at the destroyed living room, it became very hard to not break down into tears again. By the look on her face, I could tell the scene was having the same effect on Anita.
“Before Mom get out, we’re gonna have to get this place fixed up.” I said.
“Tomorrow I’ll make some calls. We’ll need a cleaning crew and probably a carpenter or two from the looks of things.” Anita said flatly as she continued to survey the damage.
I went into the kitchen and checked the phone. The message indicator was flashing. I imagined most would be from reporters looking for quotes. After considering for I moment I decided to leave them for later.
I hurried up to my room grabbed some clothes and went into the bathroom to take a quick shower. When I came out I heard Anita talking to someone. I wrapped myself in a towel and stuck my head out the door to see who it was.
As I stepped into the hall I heard the front door slam and Anita yell “Fuck off!”
I was taken aback, Anita didn’t swear often. So when I heard her say that I knew she was pissed.
I yelled down to her “Hey! You Okay? Who was that?”
She stormed up the stairs and said “That was a reporter. He said he heard from someone in Dads attorneys’ office that they were planning to get you and Mom thrown out of here. Then he wanted to know if I cared to make a comment.”
“I think I heard your comment as you slammed the door. Good job sis.” I said congratulating her.
“You don’t think what he said about Dad is true, do you?” she asked.
I thought about it for a moment before I answered.
“He may try, but I can’t see how any judge would allow us to be thrown out of here. Especially considering the fact that he came back and assaulted Mom again.” I said.
“Well I don’t think we should say anything to Ma right now.” Anita said.
“Not a word.” I agreed. “We probably shouldn’t mention about all the press we’re suddenly getting either.” I added.
With that settled I went back into the bathroom and got ready. About half an hour later I was ready to go.
(God I can’t stand how long it takes to get ready sometimes.)
Once out the door, we were once again assaulted by the growing throng of reporters. They had actually moved onto our door step.
I turned to Anita and quietly said “let’s go back inside and call the police. These assholes have no right to be on our property.”
She nodded and we went back inside.
About twenty minutes later the police arrived and escorted the crowd out of our yard. Once again we headed for Anita’s Yukon and finally managed to get out of the driveway. When we reached the street, all the cameras in the world pointed at us. Figuring I’d give them something to report, I flipped them off.
(Had I know at the time how many problems this move would cause me later I probably wouldn’t have done it. But at the time it made me feel better.)
When we arrived at Rita’s room all our hopes of keeping her in the dark, went out the window.
We learned from one of the nurses on duty, that a reporter from channel 3 had snuck into her room earlier. They had thrown him out but the damage had been done.
Anita flipped out on her. The nurse did her best to apologize, but Anita wasn’t hearing it. Let her vent for a short bit and then stepped in.
“Anita!” I growled as I grabbed her arm. “Knock it off! This poor girl isn’t the one that let the scumbag in. Yelling at her isn’t going to solve anything!”
She pulled her arm away from me and stormed off down towards Rita room. With a loud sigh I took off after her, hoping she would calm down before she went into the room.
I managed to get to the room just before she was about to go in.
“Anita!” I yelled to her.
She stopped and glared at me.
I caught up to her I said “You need to calm down before you go in there.”
She scowled at me and let out a disgusted sigh.
“I know.” she replied. “This whole situation is just starting to get under my skin.”
“I hear ya, but we can’t let Ma see how upset we are. We need to be strong for her.” I asserted.
We took a deep breath, put on our best smiles and walked into Rita’s room. We were all prepared for this big emotional encounter, but son of a gun, Rita was sleeping. We looked at each other and tried not to laugh.
“Would ya look at that!” I whispered. “Here we are getting all worked up and she sleeping.”
We slipped back into the hallway and began to laugh at ourselves.
When the giggles had past Anita said” So what are we going to do now?”
“I don’t know. It’s not like there’s a lot to do in a hospital. I guess we could go down to the cafeteria and get a cup of coffee, while we wait.”
Anita agreed. As we went towards the elevator the nurse gave us a quizzical look.
“She is sleeping.” I said answering her unasked question. “We’re going down stairs to get some coffee.”
She just smiled and told us that she would let Rita know we were in the building if she woke up before we returned.
Sometime later, after have a cup of some sort of black mud like substance they claimed was coffee, we went back to Rita’s room.
This time she was awake and received us eagerly. She was understandably upset about the reporter being in her room and pressed us for more information. She had seen the reports on T.V. and wanted to make sure we didn’t give them anything Paul’s attorney could use as ammunition against us later. We informed her that we hadn’t done anymore than kick them out of our yard and flip them off.
“We need to be careful.” Rita stated. “With all this publicity things will get ugly and it’ll happen quickly. Your father is going to feel pressured to do something…anything that will give him the illusion of being in control. He’s changed…”
“I’ve already been in touch with my lawyer and informed him to go for his balls.” she proclaimed.
The rest of our time there was spent discussing strategy.
Paul was going to be arraigned tomorrow. Rita had already instructed her lawyer to get a restraining order on Paul first thing tomorrow. Considering that he had attacked Rita twice in her own house, the lawyer didn’t think it would be a problem.
I told Rita that I wanted to go to the arraignment and she said it probably wasn’t a good idea.
As far as getting us thrown out of the house, Rita told us not to worry about it. She had a plan for Paul that was going to keep him and his lawyer so busy that the house would be the last thing on their minds.
Shortly before it was time to leave, I excused myself from the room. I knew Anita wanted to talk to Rita about leaving her alone last night, so I figured this would make a good opportunity. I just kinda wandered around, trying to waste some time and wound up in a small waiting room with a T.V. in it.
I sat down and started thumbing through a magazine, half paying attention to the television. It was broadcasting a local news program and they were promising an update on the latest developments in the Paul David domestic abuse case.
Intrigued I put the magazine down and waited through the commercials. When the program returned, the anchor woman got right to the story. Strangely instead of the usual picture of Paul behind her there was a picture of me. She quickly rehashed the facts that everyone and their brother was aware of by now. When she was done, she started with the story about me.
“It has been learned by channel 3 news” she began “that key witness to Mr. David’s assault on his wife, Amanda David, had been out drinking heavily the night of the alleged attack. Miss David is the former wife of wanted felon, Jake Bryant. Miss David has a history of drinking, drug abuse and being the victim of domestic abuse, was, according to our sources, somewhat incoherent and smelled of alcohol when police arrived. Police sources told us that her sworn statement has been called into question in light of her apparent inebriation. Mia Blue, Mr. David’s attorney, declined comment when asked if she would be requesting that assault charges be filed against Miss David. When we attempted earlier today to get a comment on this story from Miss David, her only response was an obscene gesture on her part.”
(The story ended with a distorted video of me flipping off the camera man.)
In other…” the reporter droned on.
At that point I had stopped listening. I was flabbergasted! I was outraged! I was so pissed I couldn’t think straight! I was glad I was the only one in the room at the time!
I must have been unconsciously making noises or something, because people walking by started staring at me and a nurse came in to see if I was alright.
I didn’t dare open my mouth, for fear of what might come out of it, so I just nodded at her and hurried out of the room. I didn’t know what to do. How was I supposed to act to having my (Well Mandy’s actually.) dirty laundry hung out for all to see?
I was so steamed that I almost walked right by Rita’s room. I was too embarrassed to go in. I stood out side the door for several minutes until I heard a loud crash come from inside the room.
I burst into the room to find Mom and Anita watching a repeat of the same report I had just seen. I looked at the floor and spotted the source of the noise, there was a tray spilled there. The report finished just as I was looking back up.
Red faced I tried to look both of them in the eye, but I couldn’t.
Rita, with tears of outrage streaming down her face screamed “That bastard! How could he do this to you? That son of a bitch! Anita get me the phone. I’m gonna call Phil (Her lawyer Phil Akamideus.) and get him on this right now! That… That… ASSHOLE!!! I can’t believe he would involve you in this. Just wait! I’m gonna have his balls in a vice!”
Anita handed her the phone and pulled me out of the room.
“Are you gonna be Okay?” she asked me once we were in the hall.
I tried to listen to Rita through the door, but it was too thick to hear through.
I turned to Anita and said “I don’t know. I’m just royally pissed off right now!”
As we waited in the hall, one of the nurses came over and told us that visiting hours were over and we needed to leave. We poked our heads in to let Rita know we had to leave. She was just getting off the phone.
“Phil will be calling you at home later tonight.” Rita told me.
I’ll be over in the morning to help you get the house cleaned up.” Anita said as we pulled up to the front door.
I thanked her and gave her a hug.
(Ya know I’ve been getting very mushy lately. Friggen estrogen’s messin with my head!)
Once I was inside, I looked around at the mess in the living room. I was still very agitated, so I decided to start cleaning.
After a couple hours I had the place looking reasonably ship shape. With the living room clean and my agitation still high, I moved on to the kitchen. There wasn’t too much of a mess in there, thus I finished it quickly.
Next I moved on to Rita’s bedroom. There wasn’t much I could do with the broken door, so I moved it to the side and got to work. Her room was a disaster. It took me quite a while to get it done.
I was thoroughly exhausted by the time I was finished. It was all I could do to shuffle into my room and get in my bed before I passed out.
That night the nightmares came back. Once again I woke up sweating and a scream stuck in my throat. This one bothered me more than the others because it had been several weeks since the last one.
Usually the nightmare was something about Mandy’s miscarried baby. This one revolved around Paul. While I can’t remember all the details, I do remember him standing over Rita’s bloody body, smiling. The image scared the hell out of me.
I looked over at the clock. It was just before 3am, way to early to get up. I needed to go to the bathroom. Once back in bed I rolled over and surprised myself by falling right back to sleep.
Monday morning, I was determined to go to court for Paul’s arraignment. Anita was supposed to come over to help with the cleaning, but I called her and told her that I had an appointment with Dr. Roy that morning and I would catch up with her later. With that small deception out of the way, I went upstairs to get ready to go.
An hour later I was ready and called a cab. By 10:00 am I was standing in front of the Suffolk County Superior Courthouse. I had learned from my conversation with Rita lawyer that Paul’s arraignment was scheduled for 10:30am.
I hurried inside and found the right court room. I went inside, the place was crowded and the press was everywhere. In an attempt to not be seen I grabbed a seat at the back of the room.
Around quarter of eleven Paul’s case was called. He was led in wearing hand cuffs. His cloths were disheveled and in addition to the bandages from our fight, it looked like he had a black eye. Apparently his weekend in jail had been as pleasant as I had hoped.
“Good!” I thought out loud.
Things went as expected with Paul pleading not guilty. The judge set bail at $500,000 and Paul’s lawyer agreed to pay it immediately. The judge also ordered Paul to stay away from Rita and issued a restraining order on him. From his body language, I could tell he didn’t like that idea.
As the police led him out of the courtroom, Paul looked right at me and waved. Every reporter in the place turned to see who he was waving to.
“Oh shit!” I thought to myself as I ran for the door.
Some of the reporters in the court room must have been in contact with their people outside because as soon as I walked out the door, I had what seemed like a million cameras shoved in my face. This was turning out to be a disaster.
In a panic I turned around and ran back inside. The reporters that had been inside the courtroom were now exiting. I was surrounded. I pushed my way through the crowd. Lucky for me the court officers had seen the mob growing around me and came to my rescue.
Once they had me freed they held back the masses while I took of down the hallway. I wasn’t paying attention to which way I was going, so when I came to a dead end I was pretty distressed.
Worse I could hear the mob heading down the hallway after me. I looked around for some place to hide. All the doors were locked except for the ladies room. So I threw myself through the door.
I bolted inside a stall, locked the door, climbed on top of the bowl and crouched down. Not long afterward a couple women came in. It seemed to me that they were more interested in looking around than taking care of business, but I can’t be sure of that. Anyway after a few minutes they left. I stayed where I was for a while more, but eventually I had to get up.
(If it hadn’t been for my legs cramping up on me, I might still be there today.)
Just as I put my feet on the floor, someone came in.
I froze, but when the voice said “It’s okay Miss David. You can come out now. They’ve all left.”
I knew the jig was up.
As I cautiously stepped out of my hiding place, I saw Paul’s lawyer, Mia Blue standing by one of the sinks. I looked at her quizzically.
“It’s safe.” she said. “Your father had me tell them that I’d seen you go out the back way.”
“Thank you.” I replied confused.
“He would like to have a word with you. He’s out front in a car waiting. I can take you there as soon as you’re ready.” she told me.
This was just too bizarre. “What does he want to talk to me for?” I asked her.
“I’m sure he’ll tell you himself once your in the car.” she replied.
“I sorry, but even though I’m grateful for the two of you getting those reporters away from me, I really don’t have anything to say to him at this time. So if you’ll excuse me, I’ll be on my way.” I said trying to push past her.
She wouldn’t move.
“Before you go, I feel compelled to remind you that your father is going to be the one who comes out on top in this situation your family currently finds it’s self in. So you should think long and hard about where your loyalties lie.” she said to me in a vaguely threatening way.
In an attempt to look more confident than I felt, I smiled at her and said “Well thank you for kind concern. I promise to take your words to heart and to think long and hard about what you said. But if you don’t get out of my way right this second, I’m gonna kick your ass.”
She gave me a contemptuous smile and stepped aside.
I stormed past her and then cautiously peered out the door. The cost was clear.
“Well at least she didn’t lie about that.” I thought as I quickly headed out the front door of the court house.
As I ran down the steps I saw Paul standing outside a car.
“Amanda.” he called to me. “Amanda stop! I want to talk to you.”
“I’ve got nothing to say to you.” I yelled back to him.
He ran towards me.
“Don’t you come near me.” I yelled.
“Amanda! Stop this god damn it! I just want to tell you that I had nothing to do with the news story about you.” He hollered.
“Bull shit!” I screamed “Ya know, fuck you Dad! I don’t believe a fuckin’ word you say anymore. Even if you didn’t plant it, your scum bag lawyer is still going to try to use it when your trial happens. And while we’re on the subject, if you ever send her to threaten me or any of us again, I’ll cut your balls off!”
With that I turned and walked away.
Once I got around the corner, I stopped to catch my breath. I was so scared, that I started to shake. My breathing was becoming ragged and I could tell I was getting ready to cry. I didn’t want to take a chance of Paul of Mia seeing how much they had rattled me so I staggered down the block a bit more. Finally I found an empty door stoop and I sat down and let it all out.
(Man, when did I become so emotional???)
After a couple of minutes, I got a hold of myself. I looked at my watch, it was almost 12:30pm, and visiting hours at the hospital would be starting in a half an hour. I got up and walked back towards the court house to get a cab. I found one in fairly short order and was off to see Rita.
When I arrived, I had planned to keep what had happened at court to myself. However once I got to her room, I knew the jig was up. Rita’s lawyer was in there telling her all about my appearance.
To say she was pissed would be an understatement. As soon as I walked in she started ripping into me. I just stood there and took it. What else could I do? She had told me, rightfully as it turned out, to stay away from there and I had not listened. When she was finished, her lawyer asked how I had managed to escape the media.
I gave them both a weak smile and told them all that happened, right up to my telling Paul to leave us alone. Phil, her lawyer, listened intently to my story. Several times he asked me to repeat something I had said. When I finished, he stood there for a bit. He seemed to be considering everything I had said.
“Amanda” he finally said “are you sure that your told me everything that happened? You’re not leaving any details out?”
“If I am, it’s only because I don’t remember them.” I told him.
He frowned at me and to Rita said “This could potentially be very bad. If your husbands lawyer goes and tells the judge that you willfully spoke to both her and Paul, the judge may be forced to take her off the witness list. If that happens, it would be your word against his. If that’s the case…then I can’t be sure what will happen. The District Attorney’s office could decide to drop the charges if their only witness is disqualified from testifying.”
“You don’t really think they would do that? Do you?” I asked.
“I’d be surprised if Ms. Blue wasn’t meeting with the judge at this very moment.” he responded glumly.
“Amanda, how could you do this to us?” Rita asked me. “I told you stay away from there! Why didn’t you listen? Do you realize that you may have handed your father the key to getting us thrown out of the house? If the charges against him get dropped, that will put our entire plan in jeopardy.”
“What plan?” I asked them.
“We were counting on Paul to be tied up with these charges so that he couldn’t try to get the courts to evict the two of you. No judge in the world would let a man with a pending domestic abuse case against him; put the woman he was accused of beating out of her home. Now however, we may just have to plan on the two of you finding a new place to live for a while.” Phil said.
Needless to say I was horrified by what he said. I was so ashamed; I couldn’t make eye contact with Rita. How had I screwed things up so badly? More importantly, how could I set things right?
By the time I got back home that night I felt “lower than a snakes belly” to quote a former teacher of mine. Rita was upset and when Anita showed up later on and heard what had happened…well let’s just say I feel fortunate that I didn’t have to take a cab home tonight.
On the bright side, Phil seemed to believe the fact that he didn’t get a call to meet with the judge today could be a positive sign. Talk about spreading flowers out to cover the stink of dog shit.
I needed a drink so I headed to the kitchen to see if there was any beer. On the way by I noticed the answering machine message light was still blinking. I continued to the fridge and grabbed a bottle of MGD. After a satisfying gulp I turned back to the machine.
I pushed the button and started to listen to the messages. They were mostly from either friends, wishing us well or reporters looking for either quotes or comments on specific questions. There was even one from the station that did the story on me. Talk about a set of balls.
Kim and Pat had each called. I was gonna need to get back to them soon. The last call on the tape turned my blood cold as an ice cube.
The call was from Jacks friend Mike! He was trying to confirm our date for the following Saturday night. This was exactly what I needed, a blind date with a guy!
(I’m being sarcastic here by the way.)
However I had promised to go. So I called Anita, hoping she would say that with what happened with Rita that we wouldn’t be going. Unfortunately once she was done bitching at me for screwing things up today again, she said that we probably would be going and I should call Mike back.
I hung up the phone feeling worse than I had when I got home. I decided that calling Mike wouldn’t be a good idea in my current frame of mind. So I grabbed another beer and headed off to the couch to watch some TV.
I must have fell a sleep because the next thing I knew there was someone knocking at the door and the sun was back up. The knocking had startled me awake, so I groggily went to answer the door. When opened the door there was a police officer there.
“Are you Amanda David?” he asked.
“Yes.” I answered confused.
“Miss David, I’m here to place you under arrest for assault on Paul David.” he said seriously.
“For what?” I asked thinking I must have heard him wrong.
“Assault maam.” he answered. “Now if you’ll just come with me, I need to take you to the station for processing.”
Bewildered and starting to get angry, I said “Officer, I’m not trying to be difficult, but before I go anywhere I need to call my lawyer.”
“You can call him from the station maam.” he said trying to force his way in the door.
It was a moment of truth. He was still far enough outside that I could probably have gotten the door closed on him and then called Phil. I considered it for a moment but decided that I would only be causing myself more trouble if I did. I opened the door all the way and let him in.
“Officer” I started trying to reason with him one more time “I just woke up when you knocked. Is there anyway you could give me five minutes to…ah…take care of business before we go? I promise I’ll be good and won’t try anything funny.”
He seemed to consider for a moment and then nodded his assent. I grabbed the phone and called Phil from the bowl. He told me to go to the station with the cop and he’d leave right now and be there waiting for me. I thanked him and finished my business. I threw some water over my face, took a worried breath and went back down stairs to get cuffed.
When I arrived at the police station Phil was already there waiting for me. He approached the cop escorting me and explained who he was. He asked if he could speak to me for a moment and the cop said he would have to wait until they were finished processing me.
The officer then led me out back where they “booked” me. Having been arrested before, it didn’t take them long.
(I got Mandy busted holding on to few items that I stole a couple years back.)
Next thing I knew they were bringing me to a room where Phil was waiting for me. They led me over to a chair, removed my hand cuffs and left us alone.
“Are you holding up alright?” Phil asked.
“Yeah. I’m okay.” I answered back.
“Good.” He continued “Alright I’ve already talked to the assistant D.A. and he told me that your father’s lawyer insisted that they file charges. Now we both know your so called assault on him was self defense. The D.A. knows it too. So what I figure is Ms. Blue is trying to put some pressure on you to try and get you to recant your statement to the police.”
“So what should I do?” I inquired.
“You shouldn’t do anything. In about two hours they’ll bring you over to the court to be arraigned. At that time I’ll get you bailed out and then I can start filing motions for dismissal and such. It may take a couple appearances in front of the judge, but I would be surprised if this case ever went to trial.” he answered reassuringly.
At that point I wanted to hug him.
“So now what? I spend a couple hours hanging out with you until there ready to take me to the court?” I asked.
“Unfortunately no.” he replied. “There going to take you to a holding cell until it’s time to go.”
My face sank.
“Don’t worry.” He said. “I’ve arranged to have you kept in a separate cell. It’ll be boring but you won’t have to deal with anyone either.”
Well that was good news. I was having these visions of living through one of those “women in prison” movies there for a minute.
True to what I was told, two hours later I was bailed out and heading home top see Rita who had been released from the hospital that morning. When I got there she was ecstatic to see me. I guess the next time I screw something up, I just need to get arrested and everything will be forgiven.
“Oh Amanda” Rita gushed. “I’m so sorry that I yelled at you yesterday. I was just concerned about having making sure things go well with your father.”
“It’s okay mom. I deserved it.” I replied.
“Are you okay? We’re you scared? Did you have any problems with any of the others in the police station? You know how ruff some of those women can be. We’re you hurt? I told Phil to make sure you were safe. Did he? I was so worried about you.” she rambled.
“I’m fine mom.” I told her again. “Phil got me put into a separate cell. No one even saw me in there. I was treated as well as you could expect in that situation. Remember mom, it’s not exactly the first time I’ve been arrested. So don’t worry about me. Okay? Phil says everything should be fine. What I want to know is how are you feeling? Is there anything I can get for you?”
“I’m all set right now thank you. I am a bit tired though. Since you’re home safe now, I think I’m going to go lay down for a while.” She said.
“Okay, have a good nap.” I told her.
The next few days went by pretty much uneventfully. Rita got better each day. Phil filed the motion to dismiss the charges against me with the court. He seemed reasonably certain that we would be successful. I mainly hung around the house and kept an eye on Rita. I spoke to both Pat and Kim and filled them in on the truth behind the TV stories.
No matter how much good news I got, I just couldn’t shake the feeling of impending doom. As the weekend got closer, my anxiety grew. The closer to Saturday night it got the more I was sure this double date I was committed to was going to be a huge mistake.
Adventures in babysitting and first dates.
Karma part8
By Amanda D.
Saturday morning 9:35am. The beginning of what I believe will be the most uncomfortable day of my life. I just lay there in my bed dreading the beginning of the day. Tonight I was supposed to go out with Mike. I don’t think mere words can explain how much the thought of going on a date with a guy grossed me out. But I was committed. So I was going to do my best to keep my word and behave.
However, just to add to my misery, first I was doomed to spend a few hours baby sitting Anita’s son Charlie. She supposedly needed to go out and buy a new outfit to wear for the evening. I was committed to this also.
Though our agreement, in my opinion should be nullified because she hadn’t held up her end. She’d left Rita alone the night she was supposed to watch her for me, so I didn’t think I needed to hold up my end.
When I’d brought up this point, I was immediately shot down by Rita, who argued that she was the one that had sent Anita home that night. So then I broached the subject of her holding up my part of the bargain, since she had caused the bone of contention (I thought it was a reasonable argument.) but again she shot me down again. She told me she was going with Anita, so there would be no way for her to watch Charlie.
So there I was watching the clock move inexorably closer to the appointed time of my nephew’s arrival. I wondered what I was going to do to entertain him and if he would survive the day. While I’ll admit the little guy had grown on me some, I still wasn’t ready for a solo mission with him. Like I said at the beginning, this was going to be a tough day.
As the clock approached 10am, I dragged myself out of bed. I glumly headed for the shower, cursing my situation the entire time. Once I was ready, I went down stairs to grab, what I hoped would be a nice peaceful breakfast.
Rita was in the kitchen, cleaning the counter when I arrived.
“Well, good morning, sleepy head. I was beginning to wonder if I was going to have to wake you up this morning. If you want to eat before Charlie gets here, you’d better hurry. They should be here in about half an hour,” she added cheerfully.
I grimaced, but said nothing to her as I grabbed a cereal bowl. Catching my look, Rita scowled at me.
“My goodness, Amanda, I certainly hope your attitude is going to improve before he gets here. He’s just a little boy, after all. The way you’re acting, you’d think you didn’t want to watch him.”
(Bingo!)
Sighing to myself, I said “Don’t worry about it, Mom. Everything will be fine. I’m just a little crampy today.”
She gave me an understanding nod and went to the medicine cabinet to grab the bottle of Midol.
“Here, Make sure you take some before he gets here.” she told me.
With a big sarcastic smile on my face, I said “Thanks, Ma.”
She stuck her tongue out at me and said “I’m going up stairs to get ready.”
Alone at last, I munched my corn flakes as I read the news paper. I had my nose buried in an article about a murder investigation in the Midwest when I heard Anita come in the front door.
She came into the kitchen alone and said, “Hey Sis! Where’s Ma?”
“She’s upstairs.” I answered. “Where’s the rug rat?”
“Jack’s getting him out of the car,” she responded.
Jack was going shopping with the two of them? That poor bastard, maybe I was getting the better deal here.
“Jack’s going with you?” I asked trying to confirm my suspicion.
“He’s going to drop us off, but he has some errands of his own to run.” she replied. “Oh.” I said deflatedly.
(It just wasn’t fair.)
I was about to ask why Jack couldn’t take Charlie with him, when a three foot tall tornado blew into the house.
“Auntie Manda.” he screeched as he flew over and gave me a big hug and a wet kiss.
“Hi, Honey.” I said with a smile and squeezed him back.
Rita came into the room and just that quickly he bolted off of me and was running up to her. She picked him up, gave him a big hug and began tickling him. Charlie squealed with delight.
(I gotta admit he is a cute kid.)
I looked up at Anita and asked “Any idea how long you’ll be?”
“I’d say a couple hours, give or take (a month).” She answered. “I had him bring some toys. So if you set up his garage in the living room, he’ll probably play and watch the tube the whole time we’re gone.”
“Okay. Sounds good.” I replied.
After Anita and Jack went out to the car, Rita pulled me aside and said “I hope you’re not planning on leaving him in front of the television all afternoon. He’s a little boy that needs to be paid attention to. Make sure you play with him, and make sure he eats. There are plenty of snacks in the kitchen. Give him fruit, not junk. If he’s thirsty, give him some juice. He likes the apple better than the grape. His little cup is in the cabinet above the sink. Remember to play with him and…”
Anita honked the horn at Rita.
(Saved at last!)
Rita gave an annoyed look out the door, then grabbed Charlie, gave him a kiss and told him to be good for me. Then finally she went out the door.
(Jeesh you’d think I’d never watched a kid before.)
With them finally gone, I turned to Charlie and said “So, Kiddo, what ya want to do?”
“I wanna play cars. You wanna play wit me?” he asked.
“Sure.” I told him “let’s get your garage set up.”
I took him by the hand and we went to the living room. We played cars for about an hour before he started to loose interest. It was a lot of fun. It brought back a lot of memories from when I was young. When he was done with that we sat and watched cartoons for a bit. Then he asked me to read to him. I looked around to find something age appropriate, coming up with a copy of Green Eggs and Ham.
I sat down and started to read it to him. Before long though, he fell asleep on me. I mean, literally, on me. He looked so peaceful; I just couldn’t bring myself to move him. So I sat there and finished reading the book to myself.
(Let me tell you, it was riveting!)
But alas, I finished all too quickly. It was then that I realized that the remote control was beyond my reach.
(ARRGGG!!!)
What was I to do? I didn’t realty want to chance waking him up, but another round of ham and eggs didn’t exactly light my fire either. What to do? What to do? Just as I was about to take the plunge and chance waking him, he squirmed around and settled off of me.
(SAVED!!!)
I carefully worked the rest of the way out from under him and quietly went into the kitchen. Once there, I poured myself something to drink and sat back down to finish reading the paper. I was just getting back into it when the phone rang. I looked at it indecisively for a moment before getting up to answer it.
“Hello.” I said
“Hi. Amanda? This is Mike. The guy you’re supposed to be going out with tonight.” He stammered nervously.
His nervousness made me smile.
(No I won’t say it was cute…Oh shit I just did didn’t I? Back to them issues I guess.)
“I know who you are, silly,” I said back to him.
(Silly??!! I didn’t really say that to him, did I? ...Yeah I did. Shit! Friggen estrogen again.)
“How are you?” I asked
“I’m alright, I guess.” he replied. “The reason I called is, I was talking to Jack a few minutes ago, and he told me the plan was for you and I to meet him and Anita at the restaurant. So I was wondering what time I should come by to pick you up.”
(Meet them at…Aw no! I gotta ride in a car alone with him??? ANITA!!! I’m gonna kill you for this!)
I swallowed hard. “Um…I don’t know. What time are we supposed to be there?” I stammered.
“He said around 8pPM,” Mike replied.
“Well then how about 7:00?”
“Sounds good to me.” he replied.
“Okay, I’ll see you then.” I said getting ready to hang up.
“Alright, I’ll talk to you later. Bye.” Mike concluded
“Bye.” I replied and hung up. “Just wait until Anita gets here” I thought to myself.
I sat there thinking of all the ways I could painfully kill Anita. Charlie came into the room.
“Hey little man, you have a good nap?” I inquired.
“Yep.” he said sleepily.
“Are you hungry?”
“Yep.” He gave me an irritated look as I rubbed the top of his head and got to make him a sandwich. One PB&J later he was contentedly munching away when the wandering trio returned from their expedition.
As soon as Anita walked through the door, I grabbed her and pulled her up the stairs into my room.
“What are you two trying to pull?” I asked her
“What are you talking about?” she responded.
“I’m talking about having Jack tell Mike to pick me up so we can meet you guys at the restaurant.” I replied angrily.
She gave me a look of utter confusion. “I didn’t tell Jack to say tell him that…JACK!!!” she hollered.
A few moments later Jack came into the room. “What’s up?” he inquired.
“Did you tell Mike to pick Mandy up here tonight?” Anita asked him.
The guilty look on his face gave him away before he said a word. “I…Well ya see…I…Uh…Yeah I did.” he stammered.
At that moment I could have killed him. “Why would you do that?” I asked angrily.
“Well…I…I just thought you two would like some time to get to know each other a little before you got there.” he replied nervously. “Not a good idea?” he asked sheepishly.
“AH, No!” I said, trying not to totally freak out on him.
“Honey” Anita interjected. “I know you were just trying to help, but Mandy’s nervous enough about meeting him with us around, never mind alone.”
“But I…I…Aw shit, I’m sorry Amanda.” he said sheepishly
“Too late to worry about it now. We’ll just have to make the best out of the situation.” Anita said.
(Don’t worry? Make the best??? Easy for her to say.)
“So now what?” I asked, flabbergasted that they could be so calm about this.
“We go ahead with things the way they are. Mike will come here and we’ll meet you at Antonio’s.” Anita replied.
Did she not understand the situation here? I wondered to myself, then quietly pleaded, “Anita!”
“What?” she snapped “Look if you don’t want him to pick you up here, call him and tell him. This is your issue, not ours. As a matter of fact, I’m not really sure why you’re so upset to begin with. I mean, if you didn’t want to go out with him, why did you agree to?”
(Why did I agree???? How about you and Ma did everything but put a gun to my head!)
There was no way I was going to win here, so I might a well get ready.
“Okay, fine!” I said glumly. “I guess we’ll meet you there. Just…you’re sure he’s not like a rapist or anything, right?”
Jack laughed,“Yeah, I’m sure.”
As they went downstairs to get Charlie ready to go home, I sat on my bed dreading the coming evening. True, babysitting hadn’t been quite as bad as I’d thought it was going to be, but that didn’t mean I was very hopeful the evening would turn better than I had imagined.
Rita knocked on my door and came into the room. “How was the shopping trip?” I asked her.
“It was fun. You should see the cute outfit Anita got for tonight.” she replied. “How was baby sitting?”
“It was fine. We played cars and I read to him, and then he fell asleep on me.”
“Good I’m glad things went well. So what are you going to wear tonight?
I looked around my room and said “Ya know, I really haven’t given it much thought.”
“Well let’s see what you’ve got,” Rita stated as she got up and walked over to my closet.
We spent most of the rest of the afternoon looking through my cloths, comparing outfits and such. We were having so much fun, before I knew it; it was 5:30pm and really time to get ready, (according to Rita anyhow.)
For the second time of the day, I was off to the shower. As I washed myself, I thought about everything that had happened to me since my “resurrection”. It had certainly been a strange few months. The obvious physical changes aside, I’d really been through a lot. And now, here I was getting ready to go out with a guy. On the surface, it gave me the heebie jeebies. But I had to admit that there was a part of me that was curious. I wasn’t excited to admit it to myself, but there it was.
I finished cleaning up and stepped out and watched myself as I dried off. I turned this way and that, checking myself out from all angles. I had to admit, I looked good.
(The part of me that was still Jake really enjoyed the show.)
This led me to my biggest problem with going out with Mike. I just wasn’t completely positive that I could trust myself to behave. It bothered me that from time to time, I’d catch myself feeling attracted to men. I’d been doing my best to ignore these urges, but it made me wonder.
My introspection continued as I started getting dressed. I, with Rita’s help, had decided to wear an above the knee red dress with matching red shoes and hand bag.
(Okay Rita picked it out.)
I was just finishing putting on my makeup when I heard the door bell ring. I looked over at my clock and saw it was 7pm already.
(I can’t believe how long it takes me to get ready nowadays.)
I heard the front door open and the sound of Rita talking to someone. I was trying to get finished when Rita came into the room and announced that Mike had arrived. I told her I was aware of that, but I still wasn’t quite ready. She gave me a knowing smile, and said “I’ll tell him you’ll be down in a minute.”
I thanked her and scrambled to find my brush. As I was combing my hair, I wondered why I was hurrying so much if I didn’t really want to go. The only possible answer made me smile nervously. I fluffed my hair and rolled my eyes at myself. ‘Dork!’ I thought to myself and laughed at my nervousness.
When I finished my hair and couldn’t think of any other reason to avoid going downstairs, I made myself leave the room. I was so shaky going down the steps I almost tripped and broke my neck.
(Just what I need, another trip to a hospital!)
I stopped, took a couple deep breaths and tried to collect myself. When I was reasonably sure I was all set, I continued toward the living room, and there he was, sitting patiently talking with Rita while I stumbled around like a fool.
He looked over as I walked in and stood up and said “Wow! You look terrific! I guess Jack wasn’t kidding when he said you were beautiful.
I blushed, “Why thank you. You look very nice yourself.” And I’ll have to say that was not an exaggeration. He was very handsome, about 6’ 1”, trim, with brown hair and hazel eyes. As a matter of fact he was so good looking it made me wonder why he needed to be set up to get a date.
He kept me from following that line of thought any further when he said “So, are you ready?”
“Let me get my coat and I will be.”
We walked out to his car, where he held the door for while I got in. On the way to Antonio’s, we chitchatted about nothing much. I learned he was from Wisconsin and that he’d only been living here for about six months. He was a big Packers fan (Well, anyone that was a football fan couldn’t be all bad, even if it was the Packers.) and he liked to ski.
“So what brought you to Boston?” I asked.
“I did IT work in Wisconsin, but it didn’t pay well. So I looked around and wound up getting offered a job out here doing the same thing, but for twice the money.” he said. “Of course everything here costs twice as much, too, so I guess that I’m not really all that much better off.”
“Well at least you’re not in Wisconsin,” I joked.
We arrived at Antonio’s about five minutes of eight. Anita and Jack were waiting inside at the bar. They told us that the table would ready soon. So we sat down and ordered a couple of drinks. A few minutes later a woman came to where we were seated and told us our table was ready. We followed her, drinks in hand, and took our seats. As we studied the menu, I finished my first drink and flagged down the waitress to order another. Anita gave me a surprised look, but said nothing. To tell the truth, I was surprised I’d finished it as fast as I did myself. Anyway she delivered my drink and at that time we ordered our meals.
The food was absolutely delicious. I had vegetable lasagna with garlic bread and a salad. We also had a bottle of wine to drink. (I finished most of it.) By the time we were done eating, I was feeling pretty buzzed. I must have been acting it, too, because Anita got up and insisted that I go to the ladies room with her. I didn’t need to go, but like I said, she insisted
Once we were through the door she stared in on me, “What is wrong with you? Are you purposely trying to make a fool out of your self?” she asked angrily
“What do you mean, what wrong with me?” I slurred. “There’s nothing wrong with me. I’m just having some fun…and a couple of drinks.”
“Well you’re the only one having “fun”. And you’ve had more than a couple drinks. As a matter of fact, I’d say that you’re about half in the bag!” she growled.
“I am not!” I insisted as I turned to lean on a sink and then proved myself to be a liar by missing it and landing on my ass. I sat there stupidly laughing at myself. Anita came over and helped me up.
She gave me a withering glare and said sternly “Grow up, Amanda! You’re embarrassing the shit out of me and making a fool of yourself.” With that, she turned and stormed out of the room, leaving me there alone.
“Fool my ass!” I drunkenly shouted at her as the door slammed shut. I struggled up to my feet and looked in the mirror. I was definitely drunk and I need to pee. I staggered to the nearest stall and took a seat. When I was finished, I got up and stumbled into the stall door, banging my head in the process. After fumbling with the lock for several minutes I finally escaped. I took one more look in the mirror and giggled at myself and then I headed out the door myself.
I stared at the floor as I walked, concentrating hard, trying not to stagger too much. When I finally got back to our table, I plopped back down into my seat. The waitress was there and I ordered another drink.
“Don’t you think you’ve had enough?” Anita asked me.
“No. I think I need to have some more.” I answered defiantly. She gave me a stern look and I returned it by sticking my tongue out at her and giggling loudly.
“You’re making a scene!” she complained. “Get a hold of yourself!”
“Go fuck yourself!” I replied. “I’m your older sister, so don’t tell me what to do. Besides I told you I didn’t want to do this. But no! You and Mom force me to go out with this guy I don’t even know. When I tried to get out of it, the two of you made me feel like such an ass, that I gave in and tried to make the best of it,” I drunkenly rambled.
Anita looked mortified. “You are such an asshole sometimes.” she said to me. To Mike she said “I’m so sorry. I don’t know why she’s acting like this.” Mike just sat there looking very uncomfortable.
The waitress arrived at our table moments later, saying that she had been told that she couldn’t serve me any more alcohol.
“Why the fuck not?” I shouted indignantly.
Before she could answer, Anita jumped up and pulled me out of my chair. For obvious reasons, my coordination wasn’t what it normally was, so I lost my balance and landed on my knees. Mike came over and tried to help me up.
“Get your hands off of me!” I told him.
He backed off as I struggled to my feet. Once I was erect, Anita again tried to pull me along as she headed towards the rest rooms again. I pulled my arm away and said “Leave me alone. Stop pulling on my arm.”
“Come with me!” she demanded.
“Kiss my ass!” I told her. “I’m outta here.” I said, as I grabbed my purse and coat.
I unsteadily moved towards the entrance and, just because I hadn’t made a big enough fool out of myself by that point, I stumbled into a waiter and knocked him and his tray full of food over. The tray spilled all over me and half dozen others in the immediate area. A nearby employee helped me to my feet. I look down at my ruined dress and wanted to cry. Anita came up from behind me and put her hand on my shoulder. I pulled away from her without a word and stormed out the door. Once outside, I took off down the street before the rest of them could follow.
As I walked, I became acutely aware of being alone. I passed a group of young men and received several suggestive comments. I quickened my pace. This was the first time I had been alone outside the house at night and it made me realize how vulnerable I was at that moment. Ahead of me I could see the Copley Plaza Hotel. I went into the lobby looking around for a pay phone so I could call a cab. As I walked over towards the desk to ask where the phones were, I received several disapproving looks from other people in the lobby. I got to the desk and managed to get the attention of one of the girls working there.
“Can ya tell me where da phones are?” I slurred.
She looked at me like she had just found me under a rock, and said as she pointed “They’re right over there, by the entrance to the dining room.” I thanked her and tried to walk in a straight line towards where she had pointed.
I walked by a large mirror heading for the phones and saw what a mess I was. I had the remains of the food tray all over me. “No wonder everyone is staring at me,” I thought to myself as I detoured to the ladies room. Once inside, I tried to clean myself up a bit, but it was kinda hopeless. My dress was stained beyond repair, and my make up was a mess. I was beyond pitiful. I let out a loud sigh and went back out to the lobby and called a cab.
Once it arrived I climbed in and told the driver to take me home. When I arrived, I got out, paid the driver and stole myself for the encounter to come. I walked up to the door
Anita came bursting out. “Where the hell have you been?” she demanded. I tried to push past her, but she stopped me. “I asked you a question,” she said, like she was my mother or something.
“I heard you. And I don’t want to talk to you right now.”
“I don’t care what you want or don’t want; we’re going to discuss your behavior tonight!”
“What are you my mother?” I asked her hotly.
“No, she isn’t your mother, but I am. “Rita interjected as she came in from the other room.
“Oh. So you went and told ma on me huh?” I asked Anita, my voice dripping with venom. “What’s the matter couldn’t wait til morning to call her? Just had to run right over her and wake her up so you could tell what a bad girl I’ve been?”
“You’re a friggen asshole,” Anita said. “I came here because you stormed out of the restaurant and when we followed you were gone. I was worried about you. So I came here to see if you had made it home alright. When I got here, you weren’t here, so Ma asked me where you were and I had to tell her I didn’t know. So we’ve been sitting here worried as hell about you.”
“Well, I’m fine; as you can tell so you can go home now and leave me alone!” I shouted.
Rita came over and slapped me. “What’s gotten into you? Your sister was nice enough to set you up with a nice man and to take you out with her and Jack and you behave like some sort of drunken fool.” she scolded.
I put my hand to my cheek and complained “Ma! What the hell did you hit me for? Christ, I told you both I didn’t want to go out on any dates. But do either of you listen? No! You two ignore me and act like I have no clue what I’m saying and set the date up anyhow. And then you wonder why it didn’t work out the way you wanted. I drank tonight because I was so nervous I couldn’t think straight. I made a fool out of myself, trying to please the two of you. And you come off like I’m the asshole. Well fine I am an asshole! Happy?”
With that, I stormed up the stairs and went into my room, slamming the door. I threw myself down on the bed and just started to cry. It was like all the stress I’d been through over the last couple weeks was coming out all at once.
After a while, Rita knocked on the door.
“What?!” I half screamed half cried.
“Amanda? Are you alright, Honey?” she asked as she came in.
“Do I look alright to you?” I blubbered.
“Honey, I’m sorry if I pressured you into going out with Mike. Anita’s sorry, too. We just thought that you would have a good time despite your initial resistance to going. But I guess we were wrong.” she said as she sat down next to me and pulled me close.
I hugged her fiercely as tears continued to fall. “I’m sorry, too.” I told her when I had gained some sort of control over my emotions. “I’m sorry I embarrassed Anita and Jack. I’m sorry I got drunk and made a fool of myself. I guess I’ll have to call them in the morning and apologize for my behavior.”
“That would be nice of you,” Rita replied.
I hugged her again and said “I think I’m gonna clean up and go to bed. It’s certainly been a long day.”
The worm begins to turn.
Karma part 9
By Amanda D.
“Get the fuck off of me!!!” I screamed.
I thrashed and struggled but I couldn’t free myself. As a matter of fact the more I tried to escape the tighter my restraints seemed to become. Finally I gave one great kick and I was free. I bolted up right and looked around the room I was in.
Slowly it came to me I was home in my bed and the restraints that had trapped me was my blanket, now lying in a crumpled heap on the floor. “Oh god!” I exclaimed. “Another nightmare! Just another nightmare.” My breathing began to slow and I lay back down. “I gotta get some kinda help with these friggen things!” I thought to myself.
The last few days had been a nonstop series of them. Every night I had been waking up from one bad dream or anther. I was really starting to get to me. It was to the point I dreaded going to sleep. Even sleeping pills didn’t seem to work.
I dragged myself up and shuffled off to the bathroom to take care of business. The hall way was a blaze with sun light. I squinted as I wondered what time it was. Once I was back in my room I checked the clock. Just after 10am it read.
“What time was Kim supposed to coming over?” I wondered aloud. As if in answer the door bell rang. “Oh shit! I’m god damn late!” I thought as I threw on my robe and hurried down to get the door.
“Well don’t you look like something the cat dragged in.” Kim said. “My god Amanda, you look like total crap.”
“Gee, thanks. I’m glad to see you too.” I retorted.
“Well you hurry up and get ready or we’re gonna be late. You’ve rescheduled this 3 times already and I promised you mother I’d get you there today.” Kim said.
“But it’s too late already.” I replied. “My appointment is for 11am and it’s already 10:15. So there’s no way we’ll make it in time. I’ll just call and reschedule again and then we can go to lunch or something.”
“Ah, no.” Kim answered back. “Your mother knew that you would try to pull that so she scheduled it for 11:45. So get you ass in gear woman and get ready. Or am I going to have to take you there dressed the way you are?”
I gave her a defeated look and went upstairs to get ready.
An hour later we arrived at our destination. I reluctantly got out of the car and Kim all but dragged me to the entrance that we were to use. She opened the door for me but I just couldn’t get my legs to move. She gave me a look of distain and said “What are you doing? Its friggen cold out here, will you get you ass in there?” She grabbed my arm and pulled me inside. “Will you stop being such a baby? It’s not like this is you fist time ya know.”
Rolling my eyes, I said “It’s the first one I can remember.”
We finished our journey down the hallway and arrived at appropriate door. The sign on the door read Brian Foster Ob-gyn. I took a deep breath and managed to lift my hand and turn the knob. As I walked in to the office, Kim gave me a sarcastic little clap. I walked over the reception and announced my presence to the nurse behind the glass. She told me to take a seat and someone would be with me soon.
I sat down and tried not to think about what was coming. (It was akin to someone telling you to not think about a pink elephant.) I had myself so worked up that I almost jumped out of my skin when they called my name a short time later.
I followed the nurse down the hall with all the enthusiasm of a death row prisoner heading to the electric chair. She brought me into an exam room, handed me a hospital jonnie and told me to strip and put it on. “The doctor will be with you shortly.” she said.
(I’m breathless with anticipation.)
I did as instructed and a short time later Dr. Foster walked in. He introduced himself and asked a few of the normal doctor type questions. When he was finished he asked me to lie down and to put my legs into the stirrups. Once a gain I reluctantly did as instructed.
While I’ll spare you the details of what happened next, I will say that about forty five minutes later I walk out of that office feeling rather violated. Not that the doctor did anything inappropriate or anything. I just don’t think I’m going to be in a hurry to go through that again.
(And I used to think the hernia and prostate exams guys had were bad!)
Several days later, I was sitting at home reading the news paper when the phone rang. “Amanda… Telephone.” I heard Rita call.
I got up and picked up the kitchen extension. “Hello?” I said.
“Amanda? This is Phil Akamideus.” the voice on the other end began. “I’ve got some news on your court case and it’s not all that good. I talked to the D. A. today and he told me that at your father’s lawyer’s insistence, he wouldn’t be able to offer any kind of plea on your assault case.” he said glumly.
“So where does that leave us?” I asked as a sinking feeling started to settle in.
“Well this pretty much means that your father refused to drop the charges. And in doing such has committed the district attorneys office to bringing this to trial. So unless the judge grants my motion for dismissal, we need to get prepared.”
(Ya know this is really like exactly what I need to hear right at this moment.)
“Okay so when do you want to meet up?” I inquired.
“Why don’t we get together next Wednesday? Say at 1pm?” He replied.
“Sounds like a plan. I’ll see you then.” I said and then hung up.
I stood there by the phone fuming. Paul was such an asshole. He knew the charges were bogus. But he was too busy trying to save his own skin to worry about anyone else’s.
“What did Phil want dear?” Rita asked as she came into the room.
“He called to tell me that dad’s lawyer won’t let the D.A. drop or reduce the charges against me.” I replied and then went on to recount the entire conversation to her. When I finished… well let’s just say I wasn’t the only one who was fuming.
Rita got up and said “I need to make a couple of calls.” and headed off to Paul’s old office.
A while later Rita reappeared out of the office. She grabbed her coat and said she was heading out for a while.
“What’s up?” I asked her.
“You never mind that. I’ll be back later.” she replied cryptically and walked out the door.
I sat there on the couch for a few minutes trying to figure out what she might be up to. No answers came to me. I got up and wondered around the house for a bit. I was going stir crazy, so I decided to give Pat a shout and see what she was up to.
We talked for a bit. I told her about what Phil had said. She agreed that Paul was an ass. “So what do ya say I come over there, pick you up and we go drown your sorrows in several bottles of beer at Murph’s?” Pat asked.
“You must be a mind reader. When can you get here?” was my reply.
“I’ll be there in about a half.” she answered.
“Sweet! I’ll se you then.” I said hanging up the phone.
I hauled ass up the stair and into the shower. In the shower I hurried as fast as I could, the whole time thinking that half an hour wasn’t enough time to get ready in. (Two things bother me about this line of thought. First why is it that suddenly it takes me forever to get ready for anything? It never used to. Second it was going to be about 2:30 on a Tuesday afternoon when we got there, so who exactly was I trying to impress?) Then it occurred to me that this was Pat we were talking about here. I was going to have plenty of time. Pat was always late for everything.
I got out of the shower feeling much more relaxed. I strolled leisurely into my room and started to put my makeup on. I was just about finished when the door bell rang. My room overlooked the front of the house, so I went to the window to see who was at the door. I looked down and Pat’s car was in the driveway.
“Son of a bitch. The one friggen time she’s gotta be on time.” I thought to myself as I threw on my robe and went downstairs to get the door.
I opened the door. Pat looked me over. “What not ready yet?” she giggled.
“No I’m ready to go. What’s the matter? You don’t like my new outfit?” I asked sarcastically as I modeled my robe for her.
“Oh no. I love it. I just thought you might be a bit over dressed for and afternoon of drinking. That’s all.” she retorted.
“Well then I guess I could just go without it.” I said as I dropped my robe to the floor and walked towards the stairs in my bra and panties. “Let me just grab my coat.” I added. Next thing I knew, I was hit in the head with my robe.
“You brat.” Pat said “Hurry up and get ready!”
I ran upstairs and threw on a pair of jeans and a tee shirt that read “BITCH!” across the chest. (I figured it might make at least one guy think twice. Maybe? Possibly? No? I didn’t think so either. But I can always hope.) I finished my makeup and bounded back down the stairs.
“Okay I’m ready for real.” I announced.
“Cool. Let’s get going then.” Pat responded.
We hoped into her car and were off. “So where’s Kim today? I barley recognized you without her.” I quipped.
“Ha, Ha. Very funny! Ya know if you weren’t such a smartass you might have more friends.” she said with a smile.
“Well if I had more friends, you’d have no one to hang out with.” I said and the stuck my tongue out at her.
“Ya know I love it when you tongue me like that.” Pat retorted. “But anyway… Kim is working.”
“Kim got a job?” I asked incredulously.
(Actually that’s not a bad idea. It would get me out of the house for a few hours a week anyhow. Hmm. Something to think about anyway.)
“Yeah. Her father told her that if she wanted to keep spending money like it was going out of style, she was gonna have to find a job to help replace some of it.”
“So where is she working?” I asked.
“Well she went out and applied at all these high fashion boutiques and stuff but no one would hire her. So she finally wound up getting hired at Burger Queen.” Pat said with a snort of amusement.
“Kim’s flipping burgers?” I asked in a stunned voice and started to laugh at the thought of Kim in a paper hat. Pat burst out laughing too when I shared that mental picture with her.
We arrived at Murph’s a short time later still hyperventilating from our bout with the giggles. As we walked in Jason the bartender and sometimes door man caught a glimpse of us.
“Aw No! Not you two!” he joked. Looking at me he said “Your not gonna cause these poor fellas here any problems today are you?”
“Nope. She’s gonna behave cause I’m here to baby-sit her.” Pat replied.
“Yeah? But who’s gonna watch you?” he asked.
“I guess that’s my job.” a voice from the back of the room said.
As we looked to see who had said that, Paul came strolling out of the shadows. “Hello princess.” he said to me. “And hello to you also Pat. Won’t the two of you join me at my table for a drink?”
We looked over to see several people sitting at the table he was pointing to. “What the fuck are you doing here?” I demanded.
“Please Amanda; let’s not have a scene here. Please, come sit with me so we can talk.” he said in a soothing voice.
“Let’s not have a scene?” I said incredulously. “Who the fuck do…”
“Come on Amanda, let’s get out of here.” Pat interrupted as she pulled on my arm.
“Please Amanda, just five minutes of your time. One drink with you old pop. What do you say?” he pleaded. His voice suddenly had a strange, almost hypnotic, quality to it. Despite my best efforts, I found myself about to agree to go with him when Pat pulled on my arm again.
“Mandy! We really need to get out of here.” she growled in my ear.
I blinked at her. “Yeah. You’re right. Let’s get out of here.” I agreed shakily.
“I asked you to stay!” Paul demanded in a suddenly furious voice.
“Hey!” Jason yelled. “That’s enough out of you! She doesn’t want to go with you. And if what the news says about you is true, I can’t say I blame her. So how about we do this, you and your little group over there get your asses out of here and leave these two alone!”
Paul’s eyes were ablaze with anger. He turned to Jason and said in a surprisingly calm voice “Young man, it would behoove you to mind your own business and allow me to finish my conversation with my daughter.”
“Behoove? Listen buddy either you vamoose or I’m gonna call the cops and have you removed. Understand?” Jason said sternly.
Paul gave him a look full of distain. Pat again pulled on my arm trying to get me to move, but I couldn’t. Paul reached out and pulled me toward him. Whispering in my ear, he said “I know who you are.”
Before I could react Pat pulled me out the door. I looked back but he hadn’t followed us. Confusion reigned in my mind. Did he mean what I thought he meant? What else could he meant? And if he did mean what I thought he meant, how had he found out? I tried to go back in but Pat blocked my way.
“Pat, get out of my way. I need to go back in!” I demanded.
“No! Nothing good can come of you confronting him right now. Jesus! What was with him and his voice? I almost wanted to go with him!” Pat wondered.
He had the same effect on her? So it wasn’t just me. But what did it mean? Was my suspicion of Alexander’s involvement correct?
My thoughts continued to churn as I tried to push past Pat again. As we wrestled, the door opened behind her. Out of it came Mia Blue, Paul’s lawyer. She was followed by several people I didn’t recognize and Paul himself brought up the rear.
Mia walked up to me and handed me an envelope. “You father want you to have this.” she said with a strange smile on her face. “When you’re ready, call my office and we will set up a time to discuss it.” She concluded as she walked towards a waiting car. The rest of the entourage followed her.
Paul looked my way. As he climbed into the car he said “I’ll be seeing you around kiddo.”
The car pulled away, leaving me standing there dumb struck. The envelope slipped from my fingers and landed on the sidewalk. Pat bent over to pick it up. Not knowing what was in there, but scared shitless of what it may be, I yelled “No! Don’t touch it!”
Pat looked up and said “Chill will ya? I’m not gonna open it.” She grabbed it up and handed it to me.
I felt my cheeks redden. “I’m sorry Pat. I didn’t mean to yell at you. I’m just a little freaked out right now.”
Pat gave me a sympathetic look and said “I know what you mean. What the fuck just happened?”
“I’m not sure.” I said honestly.
I looked at the envelope in my hand and decided I need a drink or six before I would be ready to open it. I folded it in half and told Pat “I need a drink more than ever now.”
“I hear ya.” she replied.
We went back in and sat at the bar. Jason came over and asked “Are you two okay?”
“Yeah. Just a little weirded out.” Pat replied.
“Two MGD’s please.” I requested.
Jason gave me a concerned look and said “Coming right up.” He walked away to get our beers.
“Are you going to open that letter?” Pat asked me.
“Not without a little (or a lot) of fortification.” I replied and lifted my beer and sucked it down.
For the next couple of hours I did my best to drown my worries in alcohol. Unfortunately the more I drank the worst my anxiety got. Finally I gave up. I drunkenly looked at Pat and asked “Are you ready?”
She looked back at me and said “I’d say the real question is, are you ready?”
I slid off the stool and steadied myself with one hand on the bar. “Yeah, I think I am anyhow.” I replied.
She helped me to the car. (Apparently she had stopped drinking some time before I did.) After we were both in, she started the engine. “Do you mind just cruising around for a bit? I just don’t feel like going home yet.” I asked.
“No problem.” She replied.
For the next hour or so we drove aimlessly around the city. Eventually we wound up back at Rita’s house. The house was dark as we pulled up to the door. “Doesn’t look like anyone’s here. Do you want me to come in with you?” Pat asked.
I shook my head. “I think I’ll be all set. Thank you for hanging with me. I don’t know what I would have done in I’d run into him by myself.”
She reached over and put her hand on my cheek. “You have nothing to thank me for. It was my pleasure.” she said.
“You’re a good friend.” I told her as I put my hand over hers. I started to get out but she pulled me close and kissed me deeply on the lips. I’m not sure weather I was more stunned by her kissing me or that I kissed her back.
After a few moments she pulled away from me. She looked into my eyes and started to say something, but before she could I pulled her close and kissed her again. We sat there in the car for quite some time just making out. I felt warmth spread through my body. Finally I pulled away from her.
“Let’s go inside.” I said.
I held her hand as we walked towards the door. My body was quivering with excitement. “Oh please don’t let Rita be home.” I thought to myself.
I had to force myself to let her hand go long enough to unlock and open the door. “Anyone home?” I yelled as we walked in. No answer. I turned back to her and pulled her inside.
Once the door was closed I grabbed her again and kissed her, this time pawing at her ass with one of my hands. She responded by massaging one of my breasts. The feel of her hand sent waves of intense pleasure through me. I kissed her harder and started fondling her breasts in return. I could feel a warm dampness building up inside of me. We kissed and groped by the doorway for several minutes before she broke away from me and said “Let go to you room.”
She led me up the stairs wiggling her ass in my face the whole way. (And I’ll tell ya, she had a nice ass.) Once we were in my room she immediately took my shirt off. She kissed me some more and teased me by running her finger nail up and down my exposed cleavage.
Waves of pleasure pulsed through my body as I began to rub her crotch through her jeans. In one smooth movement she undid my bra strap and stepped back as it fell to the floor. My nipples were rock hard as I watched her take her shirt off.
“Take off your cloths.” she said.
“I want you to strip me.” I told her breathlessly.
She reached out and massaged my bare breast with one hand and popped the button on my jeans with the other. She pulled the zipper down and my pants fell around my ankles. There I stood naked except for my lacy red panties. With her free hand she reached over and rubbed my crotch while continuing to massage my tit.
I reached over and unhooked her bra and moved in to suck on her nipples. She stopped me however and said “Lay down on the bed.”
I did as she instructed. She finished removing her cloths and then pulled my panties off. She climbed on top of me and put her breast in front of my mouth so I could suck it. I reached my tongue up and licked her nipple and then I slipped my lips around it.
She let out a long groan as I sucked her tit. She moved her hand back down to my crotch and slipped her fingers inside of me. It was now my turn to groan with pleasure as she moved the fingers around inside of me. It felt so good I couldn’t concentrate on her breast any longer.
“Oh you like that I see.” She said seductively.
I began to wiggle in rhythm with her fingers. This only encouraged her to move them faster. Wave after wave of pleasure coursed through my body. “I’ve always dreamed of doing this to you.” she whispered.
I looked up at her and noticed she was fingering herself as well as me. “Come here. Lie down. Let me do that for you.” I groaned to her. She complied and lay down next to me. I slid my fingers into her and we pleasured each other.
Some unknown amount of time later, my entire body shook as I reached my climax. I’d never felt such intense pleasure in my life. She smiled at me and continued to work her magic inside of me.
Not wanting to leave her unsatisfied I redoubled my efforts on her. I pulled her close and slid my tongue inside of her. She groaned with ecstasy. Not long afterward she climaxed also.
We lay there heaving enjoying the afterglow of our respective orgasms. Eventually she rolled over and kissed me gently. We lay there and cuddled for a bit and then drifted off to sleep in each others arms.
Sometime later we woke up. Pat rolled over and kissed me. “Good morning.” she said jokingly.
“Good morning to you too.” I replied. We lay there for a bit absently fondling each other.
Pat sat up and with a concerned look on her face said “You’re okay with this, right?”
I gave her a confused look. “Where did that come from?” I asked. “If I wasn’t okay with it, you wouldn’t still be here.” I told her.
“I’m sorry. It’s just…I’ve fantasized about doing this with you for a long time. But I never thought you’d be into it, so I never approached you. And now I just want to make sure that you don’t think that this was some kinda colossal mistake.” she rambled.
Her honesty had me simultaneously flattered and weirded out. Not knowing how to respond, I changed the subject. “Ya know what I need right now? I need a shower. Would you like to come and help me wash my back?” I asked seductively? She raised her eyebrows and smiled devilishly at my suggestion.
I led her by the hand into the bathroom. I turned the water on and we both stepped in. We lathered and fondled each other. Things were really starting to get hot and heavy when Rita knocked on the door.
“Amanda? Are you in there?” Rita called.
“Oh shit!” Pat groaned “It’s your mother.”
Rita knocked again, this time harder.
“Hang a sec, will ya ma. I’m taking a shower. I’ll be right there.” I hollered.
Ignoring me Rita came into the room and pulled the curtain aside to talk to me face to face. “I talked to…Oh my god!!! Pat… Amanda? What are you two doing in here?” Rita stuttered.
(Ya know it’s just my luck to get caught the first time I get laid. Then again it better than getting pregnant the first time.)
“MA!!!! Jesus Christ!! I told you to wait!!!” I hollered back.
Rita didn’t reply. She just stood there, like she was in shock or something.
“Could you close the curtain at least?” I pleaded. Rita still didn’t move. I pulled the curtain from her hand and yelled “Go down stairs Ma. We’ll be down shortly.”
I looked over at Pat, who was a red as could be. “What are you going to say to her?” she asked.
“No clue.” I replied. “I really hadn’t given much thought about what to say to anyone yet.”
“Well I think you need to give it some thought now.” she said.
“ To be honest I’m not all that concerned about what she thinks. I’m a grown woman and can be with whom ever I please. Well at least this will keep her from trying to set me up with anymore guys. For a while anyhow.” I responded. My body was yearning for satisfaction but I could see from the look in Pat’s eyes that the moment was lost, so I finished rinsing off and got out.
I asked Pat to stay up in my room so I could talk to Rita alone at first. She eagerly agreed and gave me a long kiss for good luck.
(It was all I could do to break away from her, as my body was still revving from our interrupted shower.)
I went into the kitchen and found Rita sitting at the table. She looked up at me as I entered and in an indignant voice asked “Just what do the two of you think you were doing up there?”
I smiled sheepishly and replied “Would you believe we were trying to save water?”
She gave me a reproachful look. “This is no time for flippancy, young lady! I’ll not have that kind of thing going on in my house! Now I want to know what you were doing showering with another woman.”
(This is going well, don’t ya think.)
I contemplated my choices. Lying wouldn’t get me anywhere. She’s not stupid. Seeing no real alternative I decided the truth was the way to go. I looked her straight in the eye and said “We were doing exactly what you seem to think we were doing.” That seemed to stop her in her tracks. She sat there for what seemed like an eternity not saying anything.
Finally she said “So is this what you like now? Are…are you a lesbian, or something?”
(ARRRGGG!!)
“I don’t know ma. This isn’t something either of us planned. It just kinda happened. Ya know? However I would appreciate if you kept this to your self until I decide whether I want others to know. Can you do that?” I said.
“Are you ashamed?” Rita asked.
“No. I just don’t want the whole world knowing my business.” I replied calmly.
She looked hurt and for that I felt bad, but the truth was I enjoyed having sex with Pat. It was the first time I’d tried this body out in that way and I was anxious to see what other tricks it could do.
I went back up to my room to find Pat lying still naked on my bed. “How did it go?” she asked nervously.
“It went okay. I guess.” I replied.
“Did she freak out? I didn’t hear any screaming, so it couldn’t have been that bad.” she said.
“No there was no yelling or anything. She just seemed…I don’t know…disappointed I guess would be the right word.” I said.
“Oh my god! I’m never going to be able to show my face here again.” Pat squealed her face turning beat red.
“You better plan on showing your face again.” I told her.
“Oh yeah? Are you gonna convince me?” she asked enticingly as she began to run her finger around her nipple.
Licking my lips, I replied “Oh I think I can do that.”
(What can I tell ya, I needed it.)
We pleasured each other until we had nothing left. Then we must have fallen asleep, because the next thing I knew the sun was back up.
(Great! I can’t wait to see Rita now!)
I look over at Pat. She was still asleep, snoring lightly. I carefully slid out of bed and went down stairs to face the music.
To my surprise Rita wasn’t home. I let out a sigh of relief. (At least I had a little time to try to come up with some kind of story that might keep me out of trouble. Yeah right!) I walked over to the coffee maker and began to prepare a pot.
Seeing my purse on the counter reminded me of the envelope Mia had given me. Though it was the absolute last thing I wanted to deal with at the moment, I decided that since I was alone at the moment this would be the best time to see what it had to say.
I took it out and set it on the counter as I went to pour some coffee. (I needed some kind of reinforcement and it was way too early for alcohol.) I sat down and turned it over in my hand, dreading what it might say. I knew what ever it was it wasn’t going to be pleasant. Finally I worked up my nerve enough; I took a big gulp of coffee and tore it open.
My mouth was dry as Death Valley as I poured the contents out on the counter. Out onto the table fell two pictures and a business card. I picked the up and studied them. My mouth went even dryer (if that was possible) as realization of what I was looking at dawned on me. “Oh Shit!!” I thought to myself as I studied them wondering how the images could be real. At the same time I knew they couldn’t be fake.
My hands were shaking so much that I dropped them back onto the counter. As I went to collect them I noticed the business card again. It has Mia’s office phone number on it. Stuffing the pictures back into my purse, I grabbed the card and walked shakily to the phone.
It rang on the other end several times before a secretary answered. I asked to speak to Mia and gave her my name. Moments later Mai picked up.
“Why Amanda, how nice of you to call.” she said sarcastically.
My mouth was so dry I could hardly speak. “I’ve see the pictures. Are they real?” I croaked.
I could hear the smile in voice as she said “I can assure you they are completely authentic.”
“Well then I guess we need to discuss them face to face.” I said trying to sound more confident then I felt.
“How’s tomorrow at 2pm here at my office sound to you?” she asked.
(Yeah like I’m gonna go there.)
I think we need to find some place else. Some where a little more public.” I said trying to take some control of the situation.
“Name the place.” she said confidently.
I thought it over for a moment. “Murph’s.” I said “Meet me at Murph’s 2:30pm tomorrow.”
“Done.” She replied. “Your father and I will meet you there.”
Amanda meets with her fathers lawyer. The problems at home begin to mount.
Karma part 10
By Amanda D.
Thinking back I probably should have taken more time to enjoy the day instead of wishing 2:30 would come faster. Perhaps a longer breakfast with Rita or one last roll in the hay with Pat would have been in order. But how was I to know what Paul and Mia had in store for me. The photos probably should have given me a hint, but in my heart of hearts I just didn’t believe they were real. The first moment I saw the mug shots of Mandy, taken only a week earlier in New Mexico, I should have split.
However I ignored all the obvious danger signs and showed up for the meeting alone. Paul and Mia were seated in the back of the bar when I arrived.
I walked over to their table after ordering myself a beer at the bar. I needed something to help sooth my nerves.
I sat down and threw the envelope containing the pictures on the table. “I believe these belong to you,” I said to the pair.
“Amanda, charming as always. Thank you for coming.” Mia said sweetly.
I glared at her. “So…what is it you want?” I asked cockily.
“First off, I’d like to know who you really are.” Paul stated.
“Who I really am?” I replied, playing dumb. (At least they didn’t know.)
“Yes. Obviously you’re not my daughter, so I’d like to know your real name,” he said, his voice heavy with agitation.
I took a long swig off my beer, weighing my options. I decided that the best defense was a good offense, so I took the fight to them.
“You guys are crazy!” I exclaimed. “What do you mean I’m not your daughter? Some joker sends you a doctored up picture of one of my old mug shots and you, being so desperate to make sure I don’t testify against you, immediately jump on to them. Figuring … what? … that I’d fall to pieces and tell you that I’m not me?” I looked over to Paul and said, “You truly are as pathetic as Ma said you were.”
Paul jumped to his feet. “Why you little … ” he glowered.
“Paul! Sit down!” Mia commanded. He glared at her and then complied. “I’ll admit that was a wonderful performance. You’re a terrific actress. No wonder you’ve been able to pass yourself off as Amanda all these months. But alas, the jig is up. The photos are not faked. They are pictures of the real Amanda. You see, she was arrested last week in New Mexico on charges of prostitution and drug possession. Having no money for bail, she called her fathers office to see if he would help her.”
Paul cut in “You see at first I didn’t believe the message was real. So I sent an associate to check it out. He is the one that acquired the pictures I gave to you.”
“Upon confirmation, Paul had me contact the police and arrange bail for Mandy. I then flew out and met up with her to find out what she was doing there.” Mia continued.
All my saliva in my mouth dried up at once. I tried in vain to swallow, and I must have looked as uncomfortable as I felt, because she smiled brightly as she continued, “Apparently Amanda was under the impression that the Massachusetts police were looking for her. For some reason she believed that she had killed her ex-husband and was wanted for murder. Strange, that no body has ever turned up,” she finished with a knowing look.
What can I say other than my jaw hit the floor? Did she know the truth? Amanda had been hiding out all these months and never tried to make contact with anyone. And when she finally did, she contacted the one person that had a major ax to grind with me. Something smelled fishy.
On the other hand, the details of their story rang remarkably true. I needed to get out of there so I could think over what I should do. (Yeah that’s it, when confronted with an impossible situation, do like ol’ Jake would, and run! I guess I haven’t changed as much as I thought.)
I stood up. Trying to sound indignant I said, “That’s a nice little fairy tale you’ve got there. But I assure you I am exactly who I said I am. I’ll take any kind of test you want me to, genetic or whatever.”
And I’m sure you’ll pass them all…Jake.” Mia said smugly.
My blood went cold. I looked at her and said, “What did you just call me?”
“I think you heard me just fine.” she replied.
“Oh by the way, Mia here is working diligently with the New Mexico authorities trying to get Amanda permission to return home. You figured it would be, how long?” Paul asked.
“About two weeks.” she replied.
“You got two weeks ol’ boy, better enjoy what time you have left. That is, unless you want to play ball,” Paul gloated.
“If you don’t want to play, then if I were you, I’d just disappear.” Mia added as they got up to leave.
“We’ll be in touch soon … Princess.” Paul sneered.
The feeling of being totally fucked sank in deeper as I watched them walk out of the bar. The jig was definitely up. I certainly couldn’t trust them to keep this from Rita and Anita. I needed to come up with a plan. I mulled it over, but no ideas came to mind. I ordered another drink. I wanted to get drunk in the worst way all of a sudden. As soon as the waitress brought my beer over I ordered another one. (And that was only the beginning.)
Some time later Pat came strolling in with some others. I watched her drunkenly for a while as she sat at the bar. I wanted to be with her, but at the same time I knew I would be lousy company. So I kept to myself. Eventually however, she noticed me. She came running over and sat right down next to me. “Hey sexy. How long have you been here?” she said as she gave me a quick peck on the lips.
I gave her a half hearted smile and slurred “I ben here for a wil.”
She stared at me for a minute and said, “I guess you have been.”
I picked my beer up to take a sip. My grip let go and it spilled all over the table and my lap. Pat hopped up. “Jesus, Amanda!” she yelped.
I sat there and laughed stupidly.
“Okay. That’s it I’m taking you home.” she told me.
I looked up at her. (Man she was beautiful. Wonder why I never noticed before.) “Oh yeah? What ya gonna do to me when we get there?” I asked trying to sound seductive but more likely sounding stupid.
She gave me a real smile. “I’ve created a monster,” she said jokingly. “Come on, Sweetie, let’s get you outta here,” she said as she pulled me out of the booth.
The ride back to Rita’s was an adventure. I was so drunk that I had to have Pat pull over several times so I could throw up. When we did finally arrive, Rita was at the door waiting. She took one look at me and said, “What’s going on here? Amanda, are you drunk again? Patricia, how could you let her do this to herself? What kind of friend are you?”
“Hey, don’t blame me for this. I found her this way at Murph’s,” Pat said angrily.
I smiled stupidly and said “Hi, Ma.” I leaned towards her to give her a kiss. Luckily, Pat was holding on to me because my aim left something to be desired and I almost wound up falling flat on my face.
“Come on, Mandy.” Pat said. “We better get you inside. Mrs.D. could you make some coffee?” she asked.
“I can, but I think she’s do better to just go sleep it off.” Rita replied.
My head was pounding like a bass drum when I woke up the next morning. “Oh, God take me now!” I thought to myself. My stomach rolled in unison with my head when I looked to see what time it was. (Not gonna get a lot accomplished today I can see.) Movement was definitely out for the moment. So I just lay there waiting for the pain to subside enough that I could get up and go to the bathroom.
After a bit the room stopped spinning and I attempted to get out of bed. My stomach lurched again, but then quickly settled down. I headed out to the hallway and found Rita waiting outside my room.
“Why good morning, Dear,” she said too loudly for my taste. “How are we feeling today? A little under the weather are we?”
(We? What’s this “we” shit? Was she there drinking last night too?)
I started to feel a bit green. “Ma, I really need to get to the bathroom.” I groaned. She stepped out of my way and I stumbled in.
When I returned to my room she was sitting in my chair waiting for me. “I want to talk to you,” she said in a tone that allowed no argument.
I gently settled onto my bed and said “Fine. But could we do it quietly?”
The look she gave me let me know that she was not amused. “I want you to know that if you continue your current behavior, mainly the drinking; I’m going to have to ask you to move out. I’ve seen you go through this kind of stuff before, and I just can’t do it again. I had hoped that the change in attitude you had when you got out of the hospital would be a permanent thing. You acted so nice and were so sweet to everyone, but now I see the old Mandy coming back and I can’t say I’m pleased about it. (Man if she only knew how close to the truth that statement was.) We won’t even get into what you and Pat have been doing.”
I felt my face redden at her last comment. “Ma…” I tried to reply.
“I don’t want to hear it Amanda. Shape up or get out! Those are your choices.,” she said gruffly.
Rita stood up and started to leave the room. Before she did she said “By the way, I talked to Phil the other day. He told me that someone he knows told him that the reason your father doesn’t want the ADA to drop the charges against you is that he believes that he has some kind of information about you that he can use as leverage to keep you from testifying against him. Phil said that while he didn’t know what the information was, he would be looking into it. He also said that under no circumstances should you talk to your father or his lawyer until he knew what they were up to.”
(Ya know…I…ARRRGGG!!!)
“When did he tell you that?” I asked trying to resist the urge to shoot myself right there and then.
“The day I found you and Pat…I was going to tell you but I got a little sidetracked.” she replied.
(Sidetracked?!! Sidetracked. Ya gotta love it!)
After she left I contemplated my future. The way I saw it, I had only a hand full of options. None of them was really all that good, either. I could run, but somehow that seemed like something that would get me in trouble with powers that be. (If you know what I mean.)
I could come clean about who I really was. But who would believe me? I mean, besides Paul and his lawyer.
I could let them make the next move and see if they were bluffing. (I didn’t think they were, but you never know.)
Lastly I could play ball, as Paul put it. What exactly that meant, I wasn’t sure. (I wasn’t even sure I wanted to know.)
The more I thought about what to do, the worse my headache got. I needed some aspirin. I went into the bathroom to get some, but the medicine cabinet had none. Taking a deep breath I trudged downstairs to see if there were any in the kitchen. Rita was there with Anita and Jack. I tried to smile as I walked in. (Things hadn’t been very good between us since my date with Mike.)
“Well, look what the cat dragged in,” Anita said sarcastically.
I ignored her tone and said “Good morning to you to, Sis. What brings the two of you here?”
Jack gave Anita a kiss on the cheek and excused himself. A few seconds later I heard the front door open and close. With him gone, the two of them stared at me intently. After a few moments I said “What?”
Anita gave me an angry stare. “Mom told me about what happened with you and Pat.” she said in a tone that suggested that I owed her an explanation.
I rolled my eyes and replied “And?”
“Is that all you have to say?” Anita asked accusingly.
Not wanting to get into it with her I simply answered “Yep.”
She got up, grabbed me by the arm and pulled me into the living room.
“Hey, let me go!” I protested.
“What the hell is going on with you?” she hollered with her finger wagging in my face.
Now I was getting pissed. “What do you mean? There’s nothing going on. Why are you getting on my ass?”
“You’ve been acting like an ass lately! That’s what I’m getting on you for. First, you embarrass the hell out of me and Jack. Then I hear that you go out drinking in the middle of the afternoon. Next I have to hear Mom tell me that she caught you and Pat having sex in the shower. Then she calls me last night to tell me you came home so drunk you couldn’t stand up. So I want to know what your problem is! Not because I want to butt into your life, but because your behavior is stressing Ma out! And I’m worried about her! Even if you aren’t!” she hollered.
That last comment hurt. I’d come to think of Rita as my own mother these last few months, and for Anita to accuse me of intentionally trying to hurt her, cut me deeply. I threw my hands into the air. “Look! What goes on with me and Pat is none of your business! As far as my drinking goes, you’re right. I’ve been hitting it a bit too much lately. But I assure you I’ve had good reason to,” I yelled back.
“Oh, so that makes it okay? Mandy has a good reason to be a drunken little bitch! So everyone get off her ass about it. ‘Cause she has a good reason!” she argued.
I rolled my eyes and shrugged. “Whatever!” I said, and turned to walk away. I was all through with arguing. My head was pounding, I was tired, and I needed to pee again.
“Don’t you just walk away from me!” Anita yelled.
“Why not?” I asked. “It’s not like you want to listen to me or anything. Besides, I gotta pee.”
“Amanda!” she yelled.
“ WHAT??? Jesus, don’t you have your own family at home to badger?” I screamed. “Fuck off, will ya?” I added as I pounded my way up the stairs.
As I closed the bathroom door I could hear Anita ranting away down in the living room. ’Well that certainly could have gone better, I thought to my self.
I couldn’t understand why everything was suddenly falling apart around me, but I definitely need to do something about it.
A short while later I heard the two of them leave. ‘Thank God!’
I wandered back downstairs, and was still trying to figure out what to do when the phone rang. With tremendous trepidation I picked it up, only to find the friendly voice of Pat on the other end. “How are you feeling this morning?” she asked.
“I’ve been better.” I replied. “My head was killing me until I got some aspirin in me. And of course, I caught a ton of shit from my mother and sister.”
“Your sister too? What is her problem?” Pat asked.
“She thinks my behavior is reverting to pre-fall from the balcony days. Myself, I think she’s just bitter about me not being interested in Mike. She’s still giving me shit about it. She also thinks that what you and I did is some kind of big issue,” I told her.
“She knows? Who told her?” Pat inquired.
“My mother,” I replied with a sigh of disgust.
1“She didn’t!” Pat exclaimed.
“I’m afraid she did.”
“So now what are you gonna do?” she asked nervously.
“Nothing. Why do I have to do anything?”
That seemed to satisfy her. “Well, the reason I called, was to see if you felt like hanging out this afternoon. I got some errands to run and was hoping for some company.,” she related.
I was going to refuse but then asked myself, ’What else are you gonna do?’ I certainly wasn’t coming up with any solution to my predicament, and I really didn’t want to be here when Rita got home. Besides, maybe a distraction is what I needed. Not to mention that I had no idea when or if I’d be able to see her again. So with a somewhat heavy heart I said, “Yeah that sounds like fun. What time are you gonna get here?”
“I’ll be there in an hour or so.”
(Well at least I made someone’s day.) “Okay I’ll see ya then.” I added, then hung up.
I went up to take a shower and get ready, deciding I would wear a nice black silk bra and panty set just in case things got interesting later. I was just getting finished dressing when I heard Pat’s horn beeping in from the driveway. I slipped on my shoes, grabbed my coat and ran down the stairs and out the door.
I hopped in the car and was greeted by a nice deep kiss. I smiled at her and asked “So where are we off to?”
“I need to run by the drug store and Toys-R-U to get a present for my nephew’s birthday on Tuesday,” she answered.
“Sounds like a plan,” I agreed.
It took us a couple hours to do what she needed to do. It was fun, but in some ways it felt like remembering the good times you had with someone that has just died. When we finished we decided were both starving. We weren’t far from where Kim was now working, so we decided that it would be a hoot to go see her.
The place was pretty empty when we walked in. We could see Kim behind the counter as soon as we walked in. “Doesn’t she look cute?” I giggled to Pat as we walked up to the counter.
Kim was dressed in the typical fast food employee uniform. But this particular restaurant made their people wear old fashioned triangular paper hats. To say Kim looked ridiculous would be generous. We tried our best to maintain control and not embarrass her.
(Actually, I’m proud to tell you we were marginally successful.)
She never looked up as she said, “Can I help you?”
I gave Pat a goofy look and said, “Yeah, I was wondering where I could get a cool hat like that one.”
Kim looked annoyed as she raised her head. When she saw it was us, she shook her head, smiled and said, “You guys are assholes.”
We both feigned indignation and I said, “Excuse me? Is that how they teach you to greet customers here? I think I’d like to speak to your manager, ma’am.”
Pat burst out laughing. “Pat!” Kim grumbled. “Knock it off. You’re gonna get me in trouble.”
Pat took a deep breath as she tried to regain some kind measure of control. Kim’s boss looked over our way to se what was going on. I lightly smacked Pat in the back of the head.
Kim gave me a pleading look as she whispered intensely “Come on guys! Knock it off!”
Seeing Kim was about to get into big trouble with her boss, I quickly placed our order and sent Pat off to find us a table while I waited for our food. Kim gave me a grateful look. “Are you going on break anytime soon?” I asked her.
She looked at her watch, “give me one second.” Walking over to her manager, she spoke to him for a moment. When she came back she said, “He said I can go in about 10 minutes.”
“Cool.” I replied. “We’ll be over there.” I said pointing to where Pat was sitting.
After I slid into the booth next to Pat, we alternated between eating our food and poking each other. (I gotta admit, I really like being with her.)
When Kim arrived, I tried to play it cool, but evidently she had seen what we were doing and was confused by it. “Alright what’s going on with you two?” she inquired suspiciously.
“What do you mean?” Pat asked in an innocent voice.
The tone of her voice sounded innocent enough, but the fact that her face turned bright red at the question, kind of gave us away.
The way Kim raised her eyebrow reminded me of Mr. Spock. “Come on you guys, tell me what’s going on.” She insisted.
“Nothing to tell. We’re just feeling kinda goofy today. That’s all. Why? What did ya think was up?” I asked.
She turned a bit red and said “Well if I didn’t know better, I’d say the two of you were screwing around with each other or something.” Pat looked mortified.
(Well so much for playing it cool.) I quickly said, “Ya mean like screwing, kinda screwing around?”
Kim nodded.
“Ya right!” I said rolling my eyes. “She is kinda sexy though.” I continued sarcastically. (I thought Pat was going to fall over with that one.)
The tone I used seemed to satisfy Kim because she dropped it after that. For the rest of her break we just kind of shot the shit. I hadn’t seen her for a little more than a week so we used the time to catch up a bit. She told all about how her father had forced her to get a job. I felt genuine sympathy for her embarrassment at having been rejected at every other job but this one. (Once again it had the feeling of a funeral remembrance.)
All too soon her boss came over to remind her that was indeed still working hours, and it was well past time that she returned. As she got up to go back, I rose and gave her a long hug. She looked at me queerly when she noticed the tears running down my cheeks.
“What are ya crying about?” she asked.
“Nothing, just getting to be my time and my emotions are a little screwy today. That’s all.” I replied.
She rolled her eyes, laughed and said, “You’re a weirdo.”
After she went back to work Pat and I went out to her car. We got in and Pat let out a long relieved sigh.
“That was close.” She said. “We almost got bagged. Nice job of covering up, though.”
She looked over at me and noticed I was still crying. She put her arm around me and asked “Are you sure you’re alright?”
I sniffled, “Yeah, I’ll be fine.” We sat there for a few minutes while I collected myself.
“So know what do you want to do?” she asked when I finally had myself collected.
I looked at her and gave her a kiss. Then I said, “What time is it?”
She looked at her watch and replied, “It’s a little after 6:30pm.”
I had no interest in going back to Rita’s yet, so I suggested, “Ya want go to see a movie or something? I don’t want to go home yet.”
Her eyes brightened. “Yeah that sounds like a good idea,” she said cheerfully.
We drove back to the mall and picked out a movie to see. I wish I cold tell you whether it was a good one or not, but to be honest we didn’t spend much time looking at the screen. Instead we sat in the back of the theater and acted like a couple of teenagers. We made out and groped each other constantly. By the time the movie was over we were so wound up, we headed directly back to Pat’s apartment.
She had a nice little one bedroom place in Boston’s Back Bay neighborhood. It was we could do to keep from tearing each others clothes off until we got in the door. Once we were in though, all bets were off.
(And I’d thought it was hard to restrain myself when I was horny as a guy. That was nothing compared to how difficult it was as a woman!)
We stripped each other with desperate speed, then groped and rubbed each other as we slid into her bedroom.
Once inside, she had me lie down on the bed, then went into her closet for a moment. When she came out, she had a bag in her hand. “I bought these for us the other day,” she said with a mischievous smile on her face.
I returned her smile, curious as to what was in the bag. She opened it and poured the contents out on the bed. It was filled with all sorts of sex toys and scented oils.
With a huge grin on her face she asked, “So do ya wanna try any of them?”
I wasn’t even sure what all of them did but I was certainly willing to experiment, so I said “Sure.”
With my consent she proceeded to ravage me with all sorts of appliances for the next several hours. For the first time in my short existence in this body, I got to experience what it was like to have something long and hard inside of me, and I’ll say in all honesty, it was wonderful.
By the time we were finished I was exhausted and spent, and just lay there for a bit, enjoying the afterglow and holding each other. Pat looked over at me and with a sincere look on her face said, “I love you Mandy.”
Seeing that as an opportunity I gently kissed her lips and asked, “If I needed to leave, would you go with me?”
“Why would you need to leave?” she asked.
“Well, things aren’t going all that well at home, and this whole mess with my father just has me thinking about getting out of this state and going somewhere to start over,” I explained. “So if I decided that was going to be the plan, would you go with me?”.
Without a moment’s hesitation she replied’ “Yes. I would gladly go anywhere you wanted, so long as we got to be together.”
“Good,” I said and kissed her again. As we drifted off to sleep a plan began to take form in my mind.
As the pressure continues to increase, will Jake choose to stay and face the music or cut and run?
Karma part 11
By Amanda D.
I woke up early that morning. I tried to slip out without waking Pat up but she heard me anyway. “Where are ya goin’?” she asked sleepily.
“I gotta get home.” I answered. “I never even called my mother to tell her I wasn’t coming home last night. So I’m sure she’s worked herself into a tizzy by now.”
She sat up and said “Let me get dressed and I’ll drive you.”
“Don’t worry about it. I already called a cab. It should be here soon.” I told her.
I leaned over and gave her a kiss and then finished putting on my shoe. No sooner was that accomplished I heard a horn beeping out side. I went over to the window and saw the cab waiting at the curb in front of Pat’s building. I leaned over and kissed her again.
“I’ll call you later tonight.” I said as I headed for the door.
As soon as I walked in the door of Rita’s house I knew I was in big trouble. It was only 7am and Anita and Rita were already sitting at the kitchen table waiting for me. I stepped in and immediately Rita attacked.
“Where the hell have you been all night? Do you have any idea how worried I was about you? We were ready to call the police and report you missing again. We’ve been up all night worrying about you. What do you have to say for yourself?” she demanded.
“I’m sorry Ma. I didn’t mean to make you worry. I was just hanging out with Kim and Pat and I got tired and fell asleep on Pat’s couch. I didn’t even wake up until about an hour ago and I knew you’d be worried so I grabbed a taxi came right home.” I babbled.
“You fell asleep on her couch? Somehow I doubt that.” Rita said sourly. “You more likely got drunk and wound up in Pat’s bed, half passed out and having sex with her again.”
Trying to hold my temper in check I replied “I didn’t even drink last night. We went to see Kim at work and then we went to a movie.”
“Oh you went a movie, huh? What did you see?” she asked sarcastically.
I told her the name of the picture.
“Oh Jack and I saw that one.” Anita added. “How did you like the scene in the airplane?” she asked.
I knew this was some kind of trap she was laying for me but I still blundered into it stupidly by saying “It was alright.”
“There was no airplane in that movie.” Anita said smugly.
‘This was not going well.’
Instead of walking away and giving us all time to settle down I piped up with “Well aren’t you just the tricky one?”
She glared at me and I returned her stare until she finally looked away. Emboldened by winning the stare down I continued. “For your information I did see the movie, but since I was with Pat and we spent the whole time we were there feeling each other up I didn’t really catch every minute of what was happening on the screen.”
“Amanda!” Rita hollered. “How dare you talk like that in my house? Have you no shame? It’s not bad enough that you’ve been having sex with another woman, now you have to rub our noses in it?”
I looked over at her and said “Ma I’m not trying to rub anyone’s nose in anything. I tried to just say that we went to a movie. I wasn’t going to give any details or anything until Anita started with her shit. And as for me being ashamed, I don’t think I have anything to be ashamed of. I’m a grown woman and I can have sex with whom ever I choose. It’s not like I planned to have sex with her or anything. It just kinda happened. But now I have to admit I like it. And since I enjoy it and it’s my body I’m pretty sure that I’m gonna continue to see her. So if that’s a problem then it’s yours not mine.”
‘I can’t tell you how tired I am of having this conversation.’
I could almost hear their jaws hitting the floor when I finished my little speech. “Don’t you talk to Ma that way!” Anita growled.
“Anita, I love you I really do but if you don’t shut the fuck up I’m gonna kick you ass. Understand?” I said calmly.
“Amanda!” Rita screamed. “That’s enough. I can’t take it anymore. Go…just get out of here! Go to your room or go to your girl friends or where ever. But get away from me for a while.”
Now it was my jaw that hit the floor. “Ma.” I said quietly. “I was just trying to explain to you why I didn’t call last night. But Anita has to keep sticking her nose into our conversation. Christ, I was only defending myself from her accusations.”
Rita gave me a stern glare. “I don’t want to hear it! Get out of my face or get out of my house! The choice is yours.” She growled angrily.
I turned and walked upstairs to my room. The situation with the two of them was quickly becoming untenable. I need their help if my plan was going to work but as things stood now, I wasn’t sure how they would react when I presented it to them. I needed to find a way to patch things up with Anita at least. And I needed to do it soon!
For the next couple of days I just kinda laid low. I went out of my way to help Rita when I could. She seemed to appreciate my attempt to get back in her good graces. Things were really starting to smooth out around the house until the phone rang Wednesday afternoon.
I was in the living room when I heard Rita yell “Amanda! Phil’s on the phone for you.”
I picked up the extension and said hello.
“Amanda? It’s Phil.”
“ Hi Phil, what’s up?”
“We may have a problem. The judge in your case seems to think that you’ve violated your bail agreement by leaving the state.”
‘Uh Oh’
“He called me just a few minutes ago. He told me that he had just been informed that someone bearing your name had been arrested in New Mexico about three weeks ago. You haven’t been to New Mexico recently, have you?”
“As far as I know I’ve never been there.” I heard myself reply.
“Good. I didn’t think you had. I told the judge that it must be some kind of mistake, but he still wants to see me at 2pm tomorrow. Now I don’t want to cause you any undue concern, but there is a chance that he may issue a bench warrant for your arrest if I can’t convince him that it is some kind of mistake.”
“Why would he do that?” I asked trying not to let him hear the edge of panic in my voice.
“He’d do that because he’s really pissed off about this. I promised him that you would abide by the rules he set down when he released you to my custody. He told me flat out that he would look like a fool for letting you go if turns out to be true.”
My mouth was so dry I could hardly speak. “So how are you gonna convince him that it wasn’t me?”
“I’m not sure right at this moment. ‘Not sure? What the fuck do you mean, not sure?’ He’s having the arrest report faxed over to his office and he said we’d go over it tomorrow. So we’ll have to wait until then. But I wouldn’t worry too much if I were you. Since you weren’t there, it can’t possibly be you. So there’s no way this is going to turn out badly.”
I didn’t know what else to say, so I said “Okay. Well thanks for calling and letting me know what’s going on.”
“That’s not a problem.” He replied. “I’ll call you tomorrow morning after we’re done and let you know the result.”
“Okay I’ll talk to you then.” I said hanging up.
I sat there on the couch trembling for a long time. This was most definitely not good news. There was no way I was going to be able to handle woman’s prison.
From listening to what he had told me, didn’t exactly lead me to believe that there was any way I was going to be able to avoid it. It was all I could do to keep from crying. This was a whole new level of being screwed. My whole plan would be toast if I landed in jail.
I spent most of the night in a mild state of panic. My usual nightmares didn’t visit me however. Nope that night I was treated to all kind of lovely visions involving butch women and broom handles in places that nature never intended.
At about 4am I finally gave up on trying to sleep. I quietly went down to the kitchen and made some coffee. I was sitting there brooding when Rita snuck up behind me and touched my shoulder. I jumped so high I thought she was going to have to peel me off the ceiling.
“Oh Amanda, I’m sorry I didn’t mean to scare you.” she said as I tried to restart my heart. “What are you doing up this early?”
“I dunno. I guess I just couldn’t sleep.” My voice trembled slightly.
“What’s wrong?” Rita asked.
“Nothing. I’m just a little stressed out, I guess.”
“About Phil’s meeting with the judge today?”
“Yeah, pretty much.”
“Why? It’s not like it could really be you that go arrested out there. There’s no way it could have been. I was with you that entire day. So it has to be some kid of mistake.” she stated earnestly.
Despite her reassurance I started to cry a bit. I couldn’t help it I was tired and I was convinced that I would be wearing prison strips before the day was through.
Rita pulled me close and tried to comfort me. I quickly went from slight crying to a full on emotional break down. She held me tight until the emotional storm began to abate. After it was over I felt some what better and suddenly very tired.
“Thanks Ma.” I said and yawned deeply.
“You look tired” she said.
“I am, all of a sudden I feel like I could sleep for a month.”
“Well then, why don’t you go back up stairs and I’ll take care of cleaning up the coffee.”
As I headed out of the room I leaned over and kissed her on the top of the head. “Thanks Ma.”
“For what?”
“Just for being here.” I said and went up the stairs.
I shook my head in wonder as I climbed into bed. If I had known that a good cry would get me to sleep I would have done it hours ago. As if to prove my point I passed out as soon as my head hit the pillow.
Sometime later I was awoken by the ringing of the phone. I groggily picked up the handset and grumbled “Hello?”
“Well someone sounds like their sleeping in this morning.” the voice on the other end said. I knew it sounded familiar but I just couldn’t place it.
So I asked “Who is this?”
“Why Amanda, I hurt you don’t recognize my voice by now.” was the reply.
I thought for a second before it hit me.
“What do you want?” I asked gruffly.
“Ahhh, now see there’s the spirit I’ve come to admire.”
“Ms. Blue, my lawyer has instructed me that I shouldn’t be talking to you. So if you have something to discuss with me, might I suggest that you contact him and make an appointment.” I said trying to sound smug, because I knew it would piss her off.
“Well if that’s how you want to play it…I wonder though, how long it would take him to call poor Rita and tell who you really are, once he learns the truth. That is unless you’re willing to discuss what we would like you to do for us. You only have a few days left you know.” she said in an irritated tone.
I smiled, knowing that I had gotten under her skin just made me feel good. “Mia, Mia, Mia, thinly veiled threats are so beneath you.” I said sarcastically. “But seeing that you’ve got me over a barrel here, why don’t you tell me what it is you want.”
I could almost hear her smile as she cleared her throat. “I know your time is short so why don’t you come to my office in an hour and we’ll discuss our proposal then.”
Trying to sound as irritated as I could, I said “Fine! I’ll be there in a hour.” and slammed the phone down. I know I should be worried and I am, but I just can’t stand her and needling her gives me such pleasure. Besides I had a plan. I just hope it works!
I arrived at Ms. Blue’s downtown Boston office about half an hour late on purpose. To say she was annoyed with me would be the understatement of the year. After a brief scolding she led in into a conference room. Paul was waiting inside, sitting at a large oval shaped table.
“Jake my boy. How nice of you to come.” he said in a tone that suggested he had rehearsed the line several times before hand.
The way he called me Jake unnerved me a bit but I tried not to show him. “Dad.” I said in cool acknowledgment of his presence as I took a seat.
“You don’t need to pretend here my boy. You can be yourself.” He said smugly.
“I am being myself. So I assume there’s a reason the two of you dragged me all the way here for this. So why don’t we get down to business.”
They exchanged unsettled glances. If I had to guess I’d say they were expecting me to be more docile and compliant. But I was having none of it. My plan hinged on upsetting them and for the moment it seemed to be working.
Mia cleared her throat. “What we want is for you to admit in front of the Assistant District Attorney that you were to drunk to clearly remember what the night you father allegedly attacked you mother.”
“Oh is that all? You just want me to screw my mother…”
“She’s not your mother!” Paul interrupted with a stern growl. “You have no right to refer to her as such!”
Ignoring him I asked “So what’s in it for me?”
“Always looking out for number one. You may look my daughter but you’re still the same scumbag you always were, Jake.” he said disgustedly.
I looked over at him and smirked. “What makes you think I’m Jake?”
Mia jumped in “Simple deduction really. Mandy, the real one, said that she ran because she thought she had killed you by throwing you off of her balcony and onto the street. But you were the one that was found there. So you must be him. Changed somehow into an Amanda look a like but Jake none the less.”
This was not good. As much as I wanted to I couldn’t find any holes in her argument. Mostly because she was right.
I tried to look like that was the answer that I was expecting, even though it had thrown me a bit.
“Interesting theory.” I said nonchalantly. “Anyhow, I’ll ask again. If I do as you want what’s in it for me?”
“First you do as instructed. After that we’ll drop all charges against you then you disappear. Mr. David is prepared to give you enough money to get yourself set up well somewhere. Also we’ll give you a new identity and all the credentials to match it. Since we can’t have you pretending to be his daughter anymore.”
“How much money are we talking about?”
“Enough.” Paul answered gruffly.
Putting her hand on his to calm him Mia said “Mr. David is prepared to be very generous in his compensation to you. You’ll have plenty of money to get yourself a new life with.”
“And what about Mandy? How will you bring her back after all this is done?”
“That’s not your concern.” Paul said angrily.
I could see he was have a very hard time controlling his temper.
I decided to see if I could bring him to a boil. “I think I’m going to make it my business. If you want me to play ball then I want an answer. I mean it’s not like Rita will take her back if I betray her.”
Paul looked like he was going to pop a blood vessel. Seeing that Mia quickly said “She’ll have to face the charges against her in New Mexico.”
I couldn’t believe what I had just heard. I looked Paul directly in the eye and said “You would do that? To your own daughter? What the hell is wrong with you? She loved you. Thought the world of you. And you would leave her to rot in prison…” I was so upset I couldn’t go on. I was just totally flustered.
“Why do you care?” he shouted and started to get up out of his chair.
“You beat her. You stole from her. You made her feel like dirt. You killed her unborn child… My grandchild!” he screamed as he pulled me out of the chair I was in. “How dare you judge what I do?”
He held the front of my blouse in one hand and punched me in the side of the head with the other. I struggled to pull away but he was too strong. He landed a second blow and everything started to get fuzzy around the edges.
“How does it feel?” he screamed in my face and hit me again.
“Is this what you used to do to my daughter, big man?” he yelled again as yet another punch landed.
“Paul! Stop! You’re going to kill her!” I vaguely heard Mia yelling.
My ears were ringing and the only thing holding me up was his hand. I weakly tried to pull away from him again. He punched me one last time and let me crumple to the floor.
I lay there dazed and bleeding. I tried to will myself up but my body wouldn’t respond. I heard Mia screaming at Paul but my head was buzzing so badly I couldn’t make out what she was saying. I doubled over as I felt a hard kick to the stomach, then I was roughly pulled up into a chair.
I must have blacked out for a short time because the next thing I smelled was the scent of ammonia under my nose. I wanted to sleep but the stench made me move my head to get away from it and that made the pain come back. Slowly my eyes started to regain some focus. I saw Mia crouched down in front of me. She looked pissed, but not at me.
“Take her out of here and bring her downstairs in the service elevator and put her in a cab.” I heard her say to someone I couldn’t see.
“Make sure no one in the office sees you.” she commanded. To me she said “If you know what’s good for you, you’ll tell everyone that you were mugged. Understand?”
I was in no position to argue so I nodded as best as I could.
“Good.” she said and walked away.
My escorts threw me in a cab, gave the driver some money and gave him my address. After we pulled away the drive looked at me through the rearview mirror and asked if I needed to go to the hospital instead. “No. Just take me home.” I sobbed.
I stumbled out of the cab and into the house. Rita was in the living room. She took one look at me and shrieked “Amanda, are you all right? What happened to you?”
She came over and took a closer look at me. “My god what happened?” she cried.
“Got mugged.” I replied automatically.
“Are you okay? Do you want me to call the police? Do you need to go to the hospital? Where did this happen?” she rambled.
“Ma, I know you want to help, but I can’t deal with this right now. I’m going to be alright. I just got beat up. I don’t need the police, I need to go clean up.” I said warily.
“But…” I heard her say but I ignored the rest.
When I got to my room I checked myself out in the mirror. I was a mess. I had dried blood under my nose and my bottom lip was split. My right eye was swollen almost shut and my left was decidedly bloodshot. No wonder Rita was so horrified. I was lucky to be in one piece after being hit that many times. I had wanted to provoke Paul just not to this extreme.
I took my coat off and laid it on the bed. I reached under my blouse and pulled the mini tape recorder out from under it. I could see it was broken as soon as I looked at it.
“Shit! There goes that idea.” I thought disgustedly.
My whole plan had gone up in smoke with his last kick to my ribs. I sat down and began to cry.
I wallowed in self pity for a short time and then got up to take a shower. When I took my blouse off I got to see how bad my ribs were. I had a large bruise about the size of a softball on my right side.One touch told me not to do it again. I stepped into the shower. When I leaned my head back the hot water hit my cuts and abrasions. It hurt like the dickens. I stood there under the pulsating stream for a long time using the pain to help me focus on what I was going to do next. Unfortunately it didn’t work.
I heard Rita knocking on the door. “Amanda?”
“I’ll be right out.” I hollered back. I stepped out and gingerly wipe the water off of me. I wrapped the towel around me and went out to see what Rita wanted.
She was waiting in my room. I walked in and said “What’s up?”
“Oh Amanda, I don’t know how to tell you this…Phil just called…The judge in your case…He ruled that you’ve violated your bail agreement…He…He issued a warrant for your arrest. Phil says you need to turn yourself in this afternoon.” she said with lip trembling.
My heart sank. Jail? I di…I didn’t know what to think. I wanted to cry. It had been a long day already and it was barely three in the after noon. Rita came over and put an arm around me. I wanted to be comforted but I pushed her arm anyway. She looked hurt.
“I’m sorry Ma, I…I just can’t…”
With tears running down her cheeks she nodded in understanding and left the room.
The dark skies and rain outside my window mirrored my gloomy disposition. I picked up the phone and then put it right back down again. I paced the room. I went back to the phone but left it on the cradle. I paced some more. While I knew things had been on a downward slide lately, they had now officially bottomed out. I couldn’t go to jail. Not in this body. No way! Wasn’t going to happen.
I picked up the phone and dialed the number. On the third ring it was answered. “Hello.” the voice on the other end said.
“Pat? It’s Mandy.” I said on the verge of panic.
“Hey girl. What’s wrong?”
“I need to know something.”
“K shoot.”
“When I asked you if you would leave with me if I had to go were you serious?” I asked hoping the answer would be yes.
“Of course I was. Why what’s happened.” She said nervously.
“Great. I…I need to go… like as soon as we can, if you’re willing to go today that is.”
“Amanda I love you I’ll go anywhere with you, but you gotta tell me what’s going on! You’re scarring the shit outta me here.” She demanded.
I quickly relayed the day’s events to her. To say she was appalled at what Paul did to me would be something of an understatement.
“I can’t believe that he did that to you.” she said in a shocked voice.
“I’ll show ya all the bruises when ya get here. That is, if you still want to go.”
“I’ll go. I got no reason to stay or anything. But where are we going?”
That one stumped me. “I don’t know! I just need to get out of here! Will you help me? Please?” I know she already agreed but I was seriously close to panicking here.
“Okay, Okay I’ll come get you. Don’t have a cow! Jeesh!” she said.
“I…I’m sorry. I’m just scared.”
“I’ll be there in an hour. Okay?”
“Thank you.” I said quietly on the verge of tears.
I hung up and went top my closet grabbed some cloths to wear and started to pack a bag. On the top shelf was a cigar box with some money I had put away, I emptied it and stuffed the contents into my pants pockets. It wasn’t much but it was enough to get away anyhow. I finished packing and sat on my bed to wait for Pat. My mind was racing so badly that I didn’t hear Rita yelling for me until she knocked on my door.
“Amanda, Phil’s on the phone. He wants to talk to you.” she hollered through the door.
“Okay Ma, I’ll be right there.”
I went down stairs and picked up the living room extension. “Amanda, judge Gardener wants to know what time you’re going to get down here.” he said without preamble.
“I…I’m not sure.”
“Don’t mess with him on this, get yourself down here and turn yourself in. I’ll tell him you’ll be here in an hour.”
“But I wasn’t in New Mexico.”
“It doesn’t matter right now. He thinks you were. If you don’t turn yourself in he’s going to send a police officer to your house to get you.” he said with obvious irritation.
“Okay. Fine I’ll be there.” I told him.
“One hour.” he repeated as he hung up.
‘Come on Pat, get there.’ I thought as I placed the phone back on the hook.
“What did Phil say?” Rita asked from behind me.
“He said I have to be at the court house in an hour or the police will come here to get me.” I said flatly.
“I’ll get my coat and drive you down there.”
“Pat’s coming to take me.” She looked hurt. “Don’t look like that ma. Please. It’s not that I don’t want you to take me, I just…I don’t want you to see them taking me…” I couldn’t finish.
“I…I understand.” She said sadly. We hugged tightly as we both cried. Not long afterward Pat arrived.
“Oh my god Amanda! He beat the shit out of you.” she exclaimed.
I smiled at her weakly and whispered, “Is everything all set?”
“Yep. I even stopped by the ATM to get more cash.” She replied.
“Good. I got some too. My bag’s upstairs. Let me go get it.”
I grabbed my stuff and quickly threw it into Pat’s car. When I came back in Rita was talking to Pat. My heart sank.
“All set?” I asked hopefully.
“Yeah.” She replied distractedly.
“Okay then, let’s get going.” I said as I hurried her out the door.
“Amanda! Wait.” Rita said as she came over and hugged me tightly. Crying she said “tell Phil to call me after you get to the court house.”
“I will.” I replied, trying to hold back the tears and walked out the door.
Once we were in the car Pat asked “Why does she think we’re going to the court house?”
“Let’s get going and I’ll explain while you drive.” I replied trying to be evasive.
We got about two blocks from Rita’s house when Pat again asked “So talk. Why does she think we’re going to the court house?”
I sank down in the seat and quietly said “Because I’m supposed to be turning myself in to the police there.”
“You’re supposed to do what?” she hollered.
I didn’t say anything.
“Amanda! Why didn’t you tell me before this? What kinda shit are ya trying to pull? I could get in big trouble if I don’t take you there.” She yelled as she began to look for a place to turn around.
“What are you doing?”
“I’m turning around so I can take you where you need to go.” She replied.
“No!” I yelled and stupidly grabbed the steering wheel.
“Amanda! What are…” The sound of a horn cut her off
. We looked up and saw an eighteen wheeler bearing down on us. Pat tried to cut the wheel but the wet road defeated her. I watched in horror as the trucks light filled the entire universe.
Bright light!
Loud crash!
Darkness!
Light.
I looked up and saw the unmistakable flaming red hair of Alexander. I looked down and saw I was myself again.
“My, my, my I seen some people screw up their second chances before, but Jake my boy you take the cake.” Alexander cackled.
I looked at him and asked “Is Pat?”
“Dead?” Yep. One more thing to add to the list.” He replied unsympathetically.
I was so numb I didn’t know what else to say so I asked “So now what happens?”
“Game over! You loose. Now you go to your eternal punishment.” He replied.
“I want another chance.” I pleaded.
“Why should we do that?” Alexander asked.
“I need to set things right.” I said.
“You do? And how do you propose to do that?” he asked mockingly.
“I…I don’t know. But I’ve got to try.” I said earnestly.
He smiled at me. “I like your attitude. You got spunk. And maybe, just maybe there might be hope for you. So I’ll tell ya what, we’ll give you one last chance. But be warned this is your last chance. Screw this one up and you’ll be roasting for eternity.”
“I…understand.” I replied.
**********************
I awoke to the feeling of rain pelting me. Above me there were red, blue and yellow flashing lights everywhere. 'Where am I?' I hazily thought to myself as I lifted my head and looked around. I was in a muddy ditch. I moved my left arm and almost passed out again from the pain.
I carefully got myself up and started towards the strobes. When I reached the top of the small hill that separated me from the lights, I saw an accident scene. There were police and firemen gathered all around a destroyed car. The truck, with little damage done to it, was pulled over up the road a bit, with driver looking stunned as he smoked his cigarette.
A couple of rescue workers stepped back from the vehicle for a moment, allowing me just enough of a look to see it was Pat’s BMW. They were pulling something out of the wreckage. It had to be Pat.
“Oh please don’t be dead.” I thought to myself even though I knew deep inside she was.
As if to confirm what I already knew they placed her body on a stretcher and pulled a cover over her. The horrible truth started to sink in, I had killed her. I needed to cry but the tears wouldn’t come. Numbly, I watched them put her into a waiting ambulance. It drove away several moments later without putting the lights or siren on.
I walked over to the nearest police officer. He saw me coming towards him and stepped in front of me, putting his hand on my shoulder. “Maam, you can’t be here.”
“I…was in there.” I told him pointing at the wreck. “I just woke up down in that ditch over there.”
“You must have been thrown clear.” He surmised. “Can you tell me what happened?” He pulled a small notebook out of his back pocket.
“Was that Pat?” I croaked pointing towards the receding ambulance.
“That was the driver.” He replied.
“Then she’s…” I choked.
“I’m sorry, but yes she’s…”
“Not going to make it.” I cut in.
“Can you tell me your name?” he requested.
Momentarily lost in my own grief, it took me a minute to realize he was still talking to me. “I…I’m sorry can you repeat yourself?” I asked distractedly. I couldn’t stop looking at the car. I was transfixed. He gently turned me away from the wreckage.
“I asked for you to give me your name.” he repeated.
“I’m sorry. It’s Amanda. Amanda David.” I said numbly.
“Amanda, can you tell me how this happened?”
“We were driving along and suddenly we were sliding onto the other side of the road. And then…” I told him gesturing towards the destroyed car.
He nodded in understanding. “Are you alright? Do you need to go to the hospital?”
“I don’t know. My arm hurts like hell.” I replied. He took a look at my arm, touched it, the pain nearly buckled my knees, and waved someone over.
“I think you should go get it checked out.” To the ambulance attendant he said “She was in the car. Her arm looks broken, I want you to take her to get it looked at.”
The attendant gave it a quick once over and nodded his head in agreement. “Maam, if you would come with me?” He requested as he led me to the waiting ambulance.
************************
Rita and Phil came into the emergency together. Rita all but threw herself at me.
“OWW! Ma! Be careful!” I said holding my now plaster incased arm.
“I’m sorry.” She said in a chastised tone.
WE we’re silent for several moment until I looked up at her and said bleakly, “Pat’s dead”
“We know. We saw her mother on the way in. She said she’s glad you weren’t hurt.” Rita said in a whisper.
“Her mother’s here? Where?” I asked trying to get up.
“No. She was on her way out when we came in.” Rita said.
“Amanda, I know this isn’t your biggest concern at the moment.” Phil began. “But I managed to get a hold of Judge Gardener and told him about the accident. He said that would hold off on the warrant for now. So at least that gives us some time to sort this whole mess out.”
“Thank you. I appreciate all that you’ve done for me.” I replied warily. Once again the uncomfortable silence descended.
“Well the doctor said you’re all set to get out of here. So if you’re ready?” Rita said.
On the way back to the house I came clean about meeting with Paul and Mia and about Paul kicking the shit out of me. Rita and Phil were both pissed at me and horrified at Paul’s behavior.'No I didn’t tell the part about Mandy.'
“I wish you had said something about him attacking you before the accident. If you had we might have been able to do something about it. But now, they’ll just say that your injuries were caused by the crash.” Phil advised.
“I know. I’m sorry, I just…I was scared.” I stuttered.
“And the tape you made, it was destroyed?” Phil asked.
“The player was and I assumed the tape was too. But I never confirmed it.” I whispered.
‘Why are you asking me about tapes!!? Don’t you understand…Pat’s dead!’ I wanted to scream, but kept it to myself.
My mind must have wondered because when I tuned back in he was saying, “Amanda? Do you still have it?”
“I’m sorry, what was that again?” I asked him.
“He wanted to know if you still had the tape, honey.” Rita jumped in.
“I…Yeah…Ah…I’m not sure. Look can we talk about this later? I…I just can’t do this now.” I whispered as I began to cry again.
“Sure, we’ll deal with this later when you’re up to it.” Phil said apologetically.
By the time we got home my mood had swung from tired and depressed to highly agitated. I was exhausted but there was no way I was going to be able to sleep for a long while. I paced the house incessantly. I just couldn’t sit still and my arm was killing me. Still I refused to take even aspirin for it. I just kept seeing the rescue people loading Pat’s body into the ambulance. I couldn’t get it out of my mind.
I decided to try to sleep after Rita found me sitting on the stairs muttering to myself and crying. She put her hand on me. I looked up at her, with no idea how long she had been there. She sat down next to me and comforted me until the storm passed, never saying a word just holding me. That seemed to be the one I needed to get out of my system as it wore me out completely.
With one last hug and a whispered goodnight, I shuffled up the stairs and into the bathroom. I showered and climbed into bed and went out shortly after my head hit the pillow.
A funeral for a friend.
Karma Part 12
By Amanda D.
I was laying in bed, just kinda spacing out when Anita came in. She sat down on the bed and hugged me fiercely. We both cried for a long while. After the outpouring tapered off into sniffles, she asked “How are you holding up?”
“Not very well.” I replied as the tears started coming on again.
She held me again. “Shhh. It’s not your fault,” she said, trying to comfort me.
“Y…Yes it is.” I cried.
“No it…”
“Yes it is!” I screamed. “We were arguing when she lost control. I wanted her to help me get away. I was s…so…so scared of going to jail. But when she found out that I was supposed to go to the court house…I lost it. We argued and then…”
“Amanda, you can’t blame yourself. Even if you guys were arguing.”
She hung with me for a while more. Eventually she told me “Mom’s downstairs, why don’t we go down and get you something to eat?”
“Not hungry.”
“Come on.” she said puling at my good arm. “I’m not gonna let you stay up here all day and sulk.”
“I’m not sulking.” I insisted. “I… I just miss her.”
“I know baby. Come on let’s go down stairs.”
Knowing I wasn’t going to win this argument I relented. “All right give me a couple of minutes and I’ll be down.”
She gave me a quick smile and headed out of the room. I got up threw my robe on and shuffled in the bathroom to take care of business. When that was done, I let out a deep sigh and headed down to the kitchen. Rita was hanging up the phone as I entered. I plopped down at the table. Rita walked over and kissed the top of my head. “What would you like?”
“Just coffee, thanks.” Without another word she walked over and poured me a cup. “Who was on the phone?”
“It was Kim’s mother, calling to check on you and to let us know about the funeral arrangements.” she replied.
“I have to call Kim later,” I said absently. “So when is it?”
“Wednesday morning at Moliver, over on Grove St. in West Roxbury,” Rita answered. I couldn’t help it, the tears started again. The two of them came over and hugged me.
That afternoon ,Kim came by the house to check on me. She was in worse shape than I was. We sat and talked and cried for a couple hours. It was hard to not tell her the truth about what happened. I wrestled with myself the entire time, but eventually my fear of anyone learning the truth won out. It was so stressful trying to keep my mouth shut, I actually breathed a sigh of relief when she left.
The rest of the day and most of the following ones were a blur of phone calls, crying and vegetative trances. What I really needed, sleep, however, didn’t seem to be on the menu. Every time I would close my eyes for even a moment, all I would see was the truck lights coming at us. By the time Wednesday came around I was pretty much a zombie.
Promptly at 9am Wednesday night, we arrived at the cemetery. Despite the dreary weather the grave side was packed. It was sad and nice at the same time to see how many lives Pat had affected. We, Rita, Anita, Kim and myself, waited patiently under our umbrellas, along with the others for the family to arrive.
They arrived in short order. The pallbearers, with Pat’s two brothers at the front of the casket, led the way. They were followed by her mother, sister, and her grand parents. Her father brought up the rear. He was wearing a black ribbon across his chest, which he cut, once everyone was settled, to signal the beginning of the service.
I was crying so hard during most of the service that I could barely hear what the rabbi was saying. The eulogy seemed absurdly short for such a wonderful person, but later I found out that it was actually quite lengthy. Time seemed to be moving in spurts and stutters.
A renewed round of wailing accompanied the lowering Pat’s casket into the ground. Her mother howled in anguish at the sight of it. The sound was almost enough to drive me insane with guilt. It seemed like it took hours, but eventually the casket came to rest at the bottom of grave. Some those attending took a minute to throw a handful of dirt on top of it as they passed by. Myself, I couldn’t do it. As far as I was concerned, where I stood was close enough.
With the service all but over, the non family members formed two lines facing each other. Pat’s family then walked between the lines as we all chanted a small prayer for relief of their sorrow. Once the final family members had passed between us, everyone walked slowly to their cars, stopping along the way to pick up blades of grass to throw over their right shoulders, as is the tradition.
From the cemetery, we headed over to a local Synagogue for a get together with the family and the others who had attended. We had been one of the last cars in the procession line, and need to make a stop on the way, so we were among the last to arrive. The basement where the gathering was held was absolutely packed. After we got our coats hung up, we waded into the crowd. Anita and I almost immediately came across Pat’s siblings. We spoke with them for several minutes, and some how I managed to keep it together somewhat.
All that went out the window at our next stop, as we went over to offer condolences to Mr. and Mrs. Wendle. Pat’s mother hugged each of us tightly. She asked how I was doing. I told her that other than my arm, I was doing as well as I could. When she told me how glad she was that I was alright, I lost it. I began crying and babbling apologies. Pat’s father came over and tried to help me by telling me it wasn’t my fault, and that only made things worse. Anita gently pulled me away from them and led me to a seat in the back of the room. My sister and mother sat with me for the next twenty or so minutes until I was back in control.
“We can leave anytime you want to,” Anita said reassuringly.
I put my hand on hers. “Thank you.” I said as I nuzzled her arm. I used her to steady myself as I got up from the chair. “I need to use the bathroom.”
“Do you want me to come with you?” she asked.
I gave her a weak smile and said “I’ll be fine.”
When I got into the bathroom I took a look at myself in the mirror. What a sight I was with my arm in a cast, my eyes all puffy and swollen from the combination of crying and the beating Paul had given me. The look was rounded out by the cut on my lip and the giant bruise on the side of my face. The raccoon like black circles around my eyes from my runny mascara only accentuated the look. Strangely I took a sort of perverse comfort out of looking as beat up on the outside as I felt on the inside. I finished my business and headed back to where the others were waiting. “All set?” I asked them. They all agreed and we slowly walked back to the car.
When we got back home late that afternoon I went straight to bed and slept the rest of the day and the entire night .
The next morning I woke to find the numbness still with me. It left me feeling kinda empty inside, but at least I wasn’t crying every couple of seconds. It also had the benefit of allowing me to concentrate on other issues as well. This was good, because I still needed to figure out how to keep myself out of jail.
Phil had left a message Thursday night explaining that I needed to appear before Judge Gardener on Monday morning at10am. He also said that if the tape I had made was salvageable that I needed to get it to him before then, so he could hear it.
I went over and pulled the ruined player out of the trash basket in my room. The player was obviously never going to work again. It was so smashed that I need a screwdriver to pry open the tape compartment.
I pulled the remains of the tape out and knew at once it was junk. The cassette itself was cracked, and one of the wheels was off kilter. The tape had gotten caught on something inside the player, and was a crinkled mess.
I picked up the phone to call Phil and give him the bad news when it hit me like a ton of bricks. The answer was so obvious I couldn’t believe I hadn’t thought of it already. It might not keep me out of jail, but there was a good chance that either Mia, Paul, or both might be joining me. It wasn’t the perfect solution, but in this case I would take what I could get.
I got hold of Phil’s office, but he was busy with another client, so I asked his secretary to hook me up with his voicemail. I left him a message detailing what I had remembered and asked him to call me with his opinion. All I could do at that point ,was hope for the best.
I spent most of the rest of the day vegetating out in front of the TV. Phil called back with some good news, just in time to save me from slipping back into depression. He told me that he had called the judge as soon as he got my message and Judge Gardener had agreed to supply a warrant. I thanked Phil for his efforts. “Don’t get too excited yet.” he said. “We don’t know for sure where it will lead.” I assured him that I would keep my expectations low.
The weekend went by in a blur, and before I knew it, it was Monday. Rita and I met Phil in front of the court house. He was all business and I was a bundle of nerves. Last night had been hard emotionally. “Are you ready?” Phil asked me.
“I suppose.” I replied.
“Good. Chin up. You’ll be fine.” he said.
“”Where are we going?” Rita asked.
“We‘re going to his chambers. But since your husband’s lawyer is going to be there, his Honor only wants Amanda and me in there.” he said as we came to a stop. “I’m sorry Rita, but you’re going to have to wait out here,” he added.
We entered the judge’s office and saw that Mia was already there, waiting along with a court officer. Phil motioned to me where to sit and made a noncommittal grunt in Mai’s direction. I looked over in her direction and saw a smug little grin on her face and she shook her head as if in disgust at me.
Phil leaned over to me and said “Pay her no mind. In about five minutes she’ll be getting hers.” That made me smile.
Judge Gardener, a stenographer and the Assistant DA entered the room at exactly ten. “We have several items to go over. So why don’t we get right down to business.” he said, taking his seat behind his large oak desk. “First off” he began “we have the matter of witness tampering. A charge brought up by Ms. Amanda David.”
Mia’s jaw hit the floor with an audible thud. “It is her contention that attorney Mia Blue has on several occasions contacted her concerning the assault case against her father Paul David, case number AS1435719, to which Ms. David is the primary witness. Mr. Akamideus, these are serious charges your client brings. What do you have in the way of evidence?”
Phil cleared his throat. “Your Honor,” he began, “in compliance with your order the telephone company has furnished us with the records for the last four months of incoming calls to both telephone lines at the complainant’s home.” Phil handed copies to both Judge Gardener, and Mia. “As you can see” he continued “I have circled several calls on the statement, all of them to the direct number listed for my client. After verifying Phone Company’s listing records, we have determined that all of the calls came from the personal office number of attorney Mia Blue.”
Judge Gardener sifted through the pages for several minutes, making notations in his notebookfrom time to time. Mia sat in her chair nonplused. I could almost see the steam rising off her head. “Ms. David, are you willing to go on record saying that Ms. Blue contacted you directly on these dates?” he asked, pointing at the pages in his hand.
“Yes your Honor,” I replied. He scribbled something else into his notes.
“Ms. Blue,” the judge asked, “do you have any kind of an explanation for these phone calls?”
Mia stood up. “Your Honor, I have no idea who made these calls. I assure you, that they weren’t made by me.” Mia said indignantly. “There are several people within my practice that could get access to that line.” she added.
“Be that as it may,” Judge Gardener retorted, “these calls did come from your office, so this is what I’m going to do.”
He took a moment to clear his throat. “Ms. Blue, pursuant to an official investigation into the charges, I am hereby suspending your license to practice law in the state of Massachusetts. Furthermore, I’m turning responsibility for this investigation over to the state’s Attorney Review Board. If it is their determination that there is enough evidence to bring official charges, you may well loose your license permanently. Do you have any questions?”
Mia hung her head and quietly answered, “No.”
“Good. Your place in these proceedings is now finished. You may leave.” Judge Gardener said piously. Mia picked up her things and skulked out the door. Phil gave me a satisfied look as she exited.
The judge shuffled some papers on his desk. “Now, on to other matters.” he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. “Ah. Here it is,” he muttered again. “Ms. David” he said with authority, “I cannot tell you how displeased I was when I heard that you had been arrested in another state after being instructed, as part of your bail agreement, not to leave this one. To be frank, I had every intention of having you held in custody until trial. However with these new developments, I am going to take a short recess, so that Mr. Akamideus and Mr. Ross (the ADA) can see if some kind of agreement can be made in this case. Gentlemen, you have fifteen minutes before we resume. I suggest that you use that time wisely.”
As soon as Judge Gardener left Phil and Mr. Ross huddled up in the corner and began negotiating.
Exactly fifteen minutes later the judge returned. As he sat down, he asked, “Mr. Ross have the two of you come to an agreement?”
“Yes your Honor, we have.” Mr. Ross replied as he handed the judge the papers I had just signed. Judge Gardener took a few minutes and read them over.
When he was finished he looked at me and said, “Miss David, you fully understand and agree to the recommendations on these forms?”
“Yes your Honor.” I replied.
“Very good then, let the record show that on this date, case number AS1435719 is considered settled. The District Attorney’s office and Miss David’s council have agreed that with no admission of guilt, Miss David will perform forty hours of community service as assigned by Community Service Office. All agreed?” he asked. Everyone nodded their heads. “Good. You are all dismissed,” Judge Gardener said as got up and left the room.
I left his office in a daze. I couldn’t believe how things had turned out. Rita was ecstatic. “We should celebrate.” she said happily
“I’m not really in the celebrating mood,” I replied, suddenly feeling guilty for the momentary happiness.
“Oh Amanda, don’t be like that.” Rita said.
“I’m sorry, Ma. I don’t mean it. It’s just…” I replied sadly.
“I know dear.” Rita said sympathetically as she gave me a hug. I think I may have cried all the way home. Not just because I wanted nothing more to share the good news with Pat, and couldn’t, but also from relief .
The following Friday night, Anita, Kim and I met up with Pat’s sister and two brothers at Murph’s. We gave Pat a true Irish funeral that night. We drank and laughed and cried and commiserated and drank some more. It was a night of remembrance, but also a chance to put the funeral behind all of us and to try to move on a bit.
Myself, I had one last thing to get sorted out, so several days later I went back to the grave. I stood there for a long time, looking at the freshly replaced sod. “Pat? It’s me, Mandy...Err... I mean Jake.” I said. “I …I’m so sorry.” I cried as I dropped to my knees. “I don’t know how I can ever fix things …” I croaked as my throat tightened up. I knelt there and cried for several minutes. When I finally regained some measure of control, I leaned over and kissed the gravestone. “I love you. I never said it, but I should of. I’ll never forget you.” Tears were streaming down my cheeks again. I stayed for a bit more and said a few silent prayers for her.
Eventually I made myself get up and leave. As much as I wanted to stay there forever and wallow in my guilt, I just couldn’t. I needed to begin planning my next move. Paul wasn’t going to sit still after what I did to his little toady. He had been too quiet, and I was starting to get nervous.
When I arrived back at the house, Rita was standing in the driveway arguing with some guy I had never seen before. I got out of the cab and could tell by the volume of her voice that she was pissed. I walked over, just as she was throwing a large envelope of some kind on the ground.
“I don’t care if that’s a legal document!” Rita yelled.
“Ma’am, please. You need to calm down,” the stranger pleaded.
I put my hand on Rita’s shoulder and asked, “Ma, what’s the problem?”
Her face was beet red with anger. “This …This…asshole …says we have to leave our house!” she exclaimed.
“What are you talking about?” I asked. The guy she had been berating handed me the envelope that Rita had thrown on the ground.
“I’m sorry to be the one to deliver the bad news.” he stated. “But these are court ordered evection papers. I…”
He tried to continue, but I cut him off. “Can you give me a moment?” I asked him as I paged through the documents from the envelope. (The stuff inside seemed genuine enough. But what do I know? I’m no lawyer. Got to much respect for myself to be one of them.) “Who are you exactly?” I asked him.
“My name is James Grey. I work for a processes sever firm,” he told me. Then slightly bolder, he continued “Look, lady I’m just doin’ my job here, and if had known what I was getting into here, I would have asked for hazard pay.”
“Hazard pay? I’ll give you hazard pay.” Rita screamed. I considered letting her tear his balls off for a second, but then thought better of it, and physically restrained her.
Realizing his life might be in jeopardy, James began talking much faster. “But it’s nothing personal. I just need a signature, and I’ll leave you two alone,” he concluded with a pleading look on his face.
I decided to have some mercy on him and signed his clipboard. “What are you doing?” Rita screeched. I ignored her, finished signing and told James to run. (Which he did.)
“Amanda! Why did you sign that?” she asked incredulously. I put my arm around her shoulder. “Come on, Ma. Let’s go inside and call Phil. You can tell him about this and I’m sure he’ll be able to take care of it,.” I said, trying to sound confident.
We got inside and Rita headed right for the phone. (Ya know, I almost felt sorry for Phil as she furiously dialed his number.) Once she got him on the line, I had to leave the room. She was hollering so loud, I thought I was going to go deaf.
While I was concerned about the possibility of being evicted, in my heart of hearts, I was convinced that Phil would tell her that Paul’s new lawyer had done something illegal. He would tell Rita that everything would be fine, and she would calm down.
However the look on her face as she came into the room led me to a much different conclusion. “What did Phil have to say?” I asked her.
“I…I…need to go to his office and bring him the paperwork,” she responded in a sort of stunned voice. “Ma, what did he say?” I repeated. “He said that he needs to see what was dropped off. But there’s a good chance your father may have finally found someone to get us out of here,” she said glumly.
“But he broke into the house and attacked you!” I exclaimed. She shrugged her shoulders and said “I’ve got to get over to Phil’s right now!” She got in the car and drove off. As I watched her leave I wondered, how short-lived my little victory over Paul would actually be.
Authors note:
I would like to take a moment to thank the following people for helping to make Karma possible:
Holly my editor. I don't know how she puts up with me sometimes, but somehow she does.
Nicole, Rachel, Cindy and Chelle for reading these first and beating me over the head with all my mistakes. You don't know how much help you are to me.
Erin for giving me my first opportunity to post my stories.
Last but not least all you nice pepole out there that take the time to read this issue after issue. Without all of you to read it, there would be no reason to write it.
Thank you all
Amanda
Moving on.
Karma Part 13
By Amanda D.
I was lying on the couch watching TV when Rita got back from Phil’s office. To say that she looked upset would be a vast understatement. Skipping the pleasantries I asked, “So what did Phil have to say?”
She chewed her lip for a moment before answering. “He said that he was going to have to get a hold of the judge that signed the order to find out why, but it looks like we’re going to have to move out of here by the end of the month.”
“How can he do that?” I asked in a stunned voice.
“I don’t know Amanda! Phil said he needed to get a hold of the judge. Once he finds out I’m sure he’ll tell us!” she yelled hysterically.
Seeing she was close to going over the edge, I tried to calm her down, “Ma, you need to calm down. Everything will be okay. Phil will get this straightened out.” I said hopefully.
“I hope you’re right,.” she replied.
I tried to put her fears to rest for a while. Eventually she told me that she was getting a headache and was going to go lay down for a while.
After she went up to her room I stood, looking out of the living room window, just rolling the situation around in my head. When I saw the mail truck pull up, having nothing better to do, I threw on my coat and trudged down the drive way to the mail box.
I flipped through the delivery and among the usual bills and such, found a letter addressed to me. I opened the envelope and scanned the letter it contained. It was what I had been waiting for, the final clearance for me to get a drivers license.
According to the form, I had gone ten months with no seizures resulting from my head injury, so I was now considered at normal risk level. Despite the other issues I smile at the thought of not having to be carted around by others all the time. Freedom! Ah, I could almost taste it.
I practically ran back into the house and called Kim. Much to my consternation however, she was working. That kinda bummed me out. I wanted to tell Rita, but she wouldn’t be all that into the news, so I left Kim a message and went back to watching TV.
Later that afternoon Rita reappeared. Being that we were both hungry, we headed into the kitchen to make dinner. I don’t know what we were thinking but about 2/3 of the way through out preparation we realized that we had a lot more food than the two of could eat in a week. Rita stepped over to the phone and after a brief conversation, informed me that Anita, Jack and Charlie would be over shortly to join us.
’Wonderful.’ I thought to myself. I hadn’t really spoken to Jack since my date with Mike. I had heard from Rita that he was still upset about it and I really didn’t want to deal with him if he was. I kinda grumbled under my breath and unfortunately Rita caught some of it.
“What did you say?” she asked indignantly.
Not realizing I was in trouble yet, I replied “What? I didn’t say anything.”
“Amanda! I heard you muttering under your breath. Now tell me what you were saying!” she demanded.
“It was nothing. I was just hoping Jack wasn’t still mad about the Mike incident, that’s all,” I replied meekly.
She shot me a dubious look but said no more.
So for the next half hour we cooked the meal in relative silence. Eventually I got tired of the silent treatment and said “Ma. I really was just concerned about Jack. Why are you mad at me?”
“I’m sorry Amanda. I’m not mad at you. I’m just aggravated at everything tonight,.” Rita replied.
‘Lovely. This ought to be a fun evening then.’ Before I could follow that line of thought any further Anita and family came into the house. “Gamma! Auntie Manda!” we heard a young boy squeal.
“Hmm, wonder who that could be.” I mumbled sarcastically as Charlie burst into the room.
Before I could blink, he went from standing in the doorway to hanging around Rita’s neck. Rita laughed heartily as Charlie mugged her.
As quickly as the attack began, it was over. I stood there warily, knowing it was my turn next. I slowly turned, looking for the rug rat, but he pounced me from behind, knocking me to the floor. Before I could defend myself I was done in by hugs and kisses.
The tide turned quickly however as I began to tickle him. Within seconds he had turned into a wiggly worm, unable to defend himself. Victory was within my grasp when the referee, (Anita,) stepped in and announced the battle a draw.
“All right you, enough mugging Grandma and Auntie Mandy.” she told Charlie as she pulled him off of me.
I stood up smiling, “It’s alright. We were just having some fun.”
I stuck my tongue out at him and he rasberried me back.
“Amanda!” Anita said with minor irritation in her voice, “Don’t teach him those things.”
“Teach? Looks like he’s already learned how, to me,” I retorted.
This time Anita stuck her tongue out at me. “See. What did I tell you?” I said in mock anger.
“Alright you two,” Rita interrupted. “Knock it off“She walked over to Jack and gave him a quick hug. “I don’t know how you manage to live with her,” she joked.
He smiled and replied, “Sometimes I don’t know myself.” At which point Anita gave him a playful smack in the back of the head. “HEY!” he exclaimed as we all laughed.
With Anita’s help we finished preparing the meal quickly. Jack and Charlie set the table, and in short order we were all stuffing our faces.
After we finished eating Rita told Jack and Anita about the eviction notice. They were both stunned and upset and asked pretty much the same type of questions that Rita and I had asked earlier.
“Well Ma, if it comes down to it, you know that the two of you can always stay with us,” Anita announced.
Jack looked at her and raised a questioning eyebrow.
“Oh we couldn’t do that to you,” Rita said.
“Don’t be silly. We have plenty of room. It would be no problem at all,” Anita replied.
Jack grumbled something under his breath and excused himself from the table. As he headed into the living room Anita excused herself too and followed him. Rita and I, with Charlie’s help, started to clear the table.
I was alone in the dining room when I heard Jack saying that while Rita was welcome to stay, he didn’t want me there on any basis. “Ever since the incident with Mike I just don’t want to be around her,” I overheard him say.
“But Jack. She’s my sister. I can’t just leave her homeless!” Anita argued.
“I know, but, ...” he started as I barged in.
“You don’t have to worry about it. I don’t want to stay there anyhow. If by some chance we have to leave here, I already talked to Kim about sharing an apartment.” I proclaimed indignantly. I hadn’t really and actually the though of living with her made me feel a bit ill (Kim was a slob!) but I would be damned if I was going to tell them that.
“So you don’t have to worry about it,” I said over my shoulder as I went back into the dining room.
I stopped in the entrance to get one last lick in. “By the way Jack, I told you all that I didn’t want to go out with him. Yet you all insisted, and look what happened. Maybe next time I tell you that I’m not interested, you’ll listen!” I growled as I left the room.
I was so mad when I started piling the dishes up to bring them into the kitchen, that I almost broke a couple. Anita came in and said “I’m sorry you had to hear that.”
Glaring at the living room door way I said “Don’t worry about it. I’ll just consider the source,” I told her angrily.
She gave me a kinda funny look and fumed, “That source …is my husband you know!”
I rolled my eyes. “Look! I really don’t want to get into this with you. So can we please drop it?” I pleaded.
Unfortunately, for me anyhow, she wasn’t ready to let it go. “He was just trying to be nice, ya know. Setting you up with Mike. He was trying to do you a favor. And you get all stinking drunk and embarrass him, not to mention me, and you wonder why he has an issue with you now?” she ranted at me.
Taking a deep breath I replied as calmly as I could manage “I never said I wondered why he had an issue and it was certainly not my intention to embarrass the two of you. The reason I drank so much that night was because I was nervous. Actually I was scared to death. I wasn’t interested in going out with a guy, and yet I gave it a shot. I’m really sorry it ever happened, but there’s nothing I can do to change it now … so is there any chance that you might forgive me at some point?”
I could feel myself starting to get all emotional, so before she could reply; I picked my stack of dishes and went into the kitchen.
If I wasn’t so irritated, I would have fallen on the floor laughing at the site that presented itself before me. Rita had Charlie helping her wash the dishes. He was standing on a chair next to the sink and he and Rita were throwing soap suds at each other, giggling away like a couple of maniacs. There were more suds on the floor than there were in the sink, and water was everywhere. The best part, was when they noticed me standing there watching them, They both straightened out and tried to pretend that nothing out of the ordinary was going on.
I stepped over to the counter adjacent to the sink and put the stack of dishes down. Moving between the two of them, I gave them each a kiss on the cheek. “Thank you for that. I needed something to make me smile. I’m going to go upstairs and lie down for a bit. I’ve got something of a headache,” I said as I headed towards the back stairway to avoid further contact with Anita or Jack.
Sometime later I was lying in my bed watching TV and starting to get depressed about Pat again, when the phone rang. I looked at it for a minute before reluctantly deciding to answer it.
“Hello?” I said picking up the receiver.
“Mandy? It’s Kim,” I heard from the other end.
“Oh … Hey bud! What’s happening?” I asked immediately brightened by the sound of her voice.
(We hadn’t really talked much in the weeks since Pat died.)
She told me about her day and her ongoing issues with her father. Then she mentioned that she had got my message and was calling to see what was up. I told her about the letter from the doctor, and asked if she would give me a ride to the DMV one day this week. She told me that it was great news and that she would check her schedule at work and let me know when she could give me a lift. We made a bit of small talk for a few more minutes and then hung up.
To be honest, while it was great to hear from her, the way we’d had to strain to keep the conversation going bummed me out. Things between us were strained for some reason, and I couldn’t quite put my finger on why. I guess I just felt guilty every time I spoke to her now. She had never accused me of anything, but it was there none the less.
Early the next morning, (For a lawyer anyhow.), Phil came by the house. I answered the door and led him into the kitchen where Rita was sitting. He took a seat at the table, where he let out a long sigh.
He looked Rita directly in the face and said “Well I’m afraid the news isn’t good. The judge in your divorce case is in the hospital recovering from a heart attack. So the court appointed another judge, Cameron is his name, to oversee the case in his absence.”
“Okay,” I said.
“So it appears that Paul’s new lawyer got a hold of Judge Cameron and somehow convinced him to sign the eviction, apparently, from what one of his staff members told me, even before Cameron had reviewed the case. When I called him to point out that Paul had attacked you here, and that this was pure harassment on Paul’s part, he refused to rescind the order. Instead, he set up a hearing date on the 13th of next month to review the order, but as you know, that will be about two weeks too late.”
“So what are our options?” I asked him.
He let out another deep sigh. “Well, there aren’t a lot of options. Pretty much you can either leave by the date on the order or you can stay and make a sheriff come here and remove you. If you vacate willingly, and the judge winds up ruling in your favor, you’ll have to start eviction proceedings against Paul from the beginning. If you stay here in defiance of the judge’s order, he may look less than favorably on our petition to have the original order rescinded. So you see, it’s kind of a damned if you do, or damned if you don’t situation.”
Talk about depressing news! Jeesh!
Rita looked like she was about to have a nervous breakdown. Even Phil looked bummed out. We all sat there and endured an uncomfortable silence, each of us lost in our own thoughts.
Rita cleared her throat and said “Well thank you for trying, Phil. I’ll have to give what you’ve told us some thought. I’ll let you know how I want to proceed in a couple of days.”
“Okay,” he replied. “Just don’t take to long.” He stood up, gathered his stuff and headed towards the door.
Rita saw him out and came back into the room crying a bit.
“It’ll be alright mom.” I said getting up.
“No, Amanda. I don’t think it will be,” she blubbered.
I tried to hug her but she pulled away. “I’m sorry… I just don’t want to be touched right now,” she said miserably.
“Oh …Okay. I understand.” I replied. “I’m gonna go watch some TV in the living room. If you need anything just give a holler.”
I walked into the living room and plunked myself down on the couch, turned on the TV and mindlessly flipped from channel to channel. I wasn’t really paying any attention to what was on, and before I knew it, I was back at the beginning of the line up. I shut it off, got up and paced the room for awhile. I was so agitated, all of a sudden, I couldn’t sit.
After a short while I got tired of wearing out the carpet, so I decided to take a walk around the block. I grabbed my coat, called to Rita to let her know I was leaving, and headed out.
An hour and a half later, and several trips around the block, I arrived back home. I wasn’t any closer to figuring out how to get us out of the situation we were in, but I was ready to sit down finally.
I called out to Rita as I walked in the door and received no reply. After a quick inspection of the house, I found her sleeping in her bed. Quietly closing the door I went to my room to hang my coat up.
I happened to glance over at the phone and noticed the message light was flashing. I dialed the voice mail number and listened to Kim’s message. She said that she would be available to give me a lift to the Registry tomorrow afternoon, and wanted me to call her back to confirm that the time was good for me as well.
I called her back and told her that tomorrow afternoon was fine with me. I asked her if she wanted to hang out and go to a movie or something. She declined, saying that she was tired and had to get up early to go to work tomorrow morning. We hung up and I headed back down to the living room, where I turned the TV back on and flipped channels until I fell asleep.
It was still dark when I woke myself up by falling off the couch. My heart was beating a mile a minute and my eyes were wide with fear. I whipped my head from side to side; sure that someone was in the room with me. As the seconds ticked by I became more and more convinced that I must have been dreaming.
I pulled myself up and sat down on the couch, where I let out a long, relieved sigh. I took one last look around the room and laughed nervously at myself. While I was now about ninety percent convinced that it had been a dream, there was still a part of me that wasn’t sure. So I found myself looking around the room again as I headed towards the stairs and up to my bed.
At 2:30 the next afternoon, Kim came to get me. After exchanging brief pleasantries with Rita, we headed off to the DMV in Quincy. Several times during the ride over I tried to start conversations with her. Each attempt was a failure. We just couldn’t sustain any subject for long.
Eventually we arrived at the registry. Kim decided to go into one of the clothing stores in the plaza across the street while I was inside.
After finding out where I needed to go and getting my numbered ticket, I headed over to the waiting area, took a seat, and broke out the book I had brought with me and started to read.
It seemed like an eternity before my number was finally called.
When I got to the window I explained to the girl what I was there for and showed her my letter from Dr. Roy. She read it over. Then she excused herself and walked over to another woman and showed her my note. After the second woman read it over the both of then came back to where I was waiting.
“Miss…um David?” she began still looking at the letter in her hand. “My name is Mrs. Grant. I’m the licensing supervisor. I was looking over your doctor’s note and I need to ask you a few questions before we can proceed.”
“Okay. What do you need to know?” I asked.
“Why don’t we go into my office?” she replied, motioning towards a door next to the main desk.
I followed her through the door and she closed it behind her. She offered me a chair and then moved into the one behind her desk. Mrs. Grant put on a pair of glasses and seemed to study the note again for a moment before she spoke. She reached into her desk and pulled out a form.
“Okay. Let’s see. First off, what was the cause of your injury, specifically?” she asked.
“I was hit in the head with a baseball bat and then I fell three stories, landing on a paved street,” I replied.
She gave me a stunned look over the top of her glasses and then scribbled something on the form. “What was the damage caused?” she asked.
“I had bleeding inside my skull and needed to have a hole drilled to drain it,” I answered, starting to get impatient. I wondered what she needed all this information for.
The questioning continued when she next asked “What, if any, were the effects of this injury?”
I let out an audible sigh. “I had some memory loss, but that was about it,” I replied.
Again she wrote something on the form in front of her. When she was finished, she looked up at me and said “any other side effects? Seizures? Headaches? Anything?”
“Nope,” I replied.
She looked at me skeptically and asked, “Are you sure?”
“Yes!” I replied emphatically. “The note in front of you clearly states that I haven’t had any ill effects from the injury. I saw you read it. So why are you grilling me on this?”
She continued to fill the form out and gave me no reply. I sat there trying to be patient.
Finally she finished the form and turned to look at the computer on her desk.
While she waited for something to come up on the screen she explained that she needed to check the DMV records to make sure there was no other reason to deny my application.
The screen she was waiting for came up and she turned to study it. “Hmm.”
“What?” I asked.
She looked away from the screen, “There seems to be a small problem here. According to our records you have two outstanding parking tickets owed to the town of Dedham.”
“Okay?” I said. “So what does that mean?”
“It means that we can’t reinstate you license until the tickets are paid,” she replied.
“Oh.” I said greatly discouraged. “Can I pay the fine now?”
“Unfortunately, no. You need to go to the town hall in Dedham to pay them,” she replied.
“Shit!” I thought to myself. “Okay, well I guess there’s nothing else we can do.”
“If it makes you feel any better, once that’s taken care of you’ll be all set with getting reinstated.” she said as we got up and headed out of her office.
I was somewhat depressed as I entered the clothing store that Kim said she would be in. It took me a few minutes of searching to find her. As would be expected, she had her arms full of clothes to try on.
“How did it go?” she asked.
I sighed and said “I have to pay some old parking tickets before they’ll give me my license back.”
“Oh, that’s too bad,.” she said distractedly as she picked through a clothing rack. “Look at all the cool things I found.”
She showed me the clothes in her arms. I looked through what she had. There were several cute outfits in the mix. I complimented her on the ones I liked and tried to advise her against the ones I didn’t think would look good on her.
For the next hour or so we shopped. Once we were done, we threw our purchases in the car and started to head towards home. I asked her if she wanted to stop and grab a bite to eat. She said that she didn’t want to.
With that response I decided it was time to find out what the problem was. “Kim, what’s going on here? Have I done something to you?” I asked.
“No.” she replied.
“Then how come every time I try to do anything with you, or even try to hold a conversation with you, you blow me off? You’re pretty much the only friend I have left, so if there’s a problem I need you to tell me what it is.” I said emphatically.
She gave me no answer.
“Come on talk to me. Damn it! What’s wrong?” I demanded.
She pulled the car over and looked my straight in the face.
“You! You’re what’s wrong!” she screamed. “The night Pat died, where were the two of you going?”
“We were going to the court house.” I lied.
“BULLSHIT!” she hollered. “Pat left me a message that afternoon saying the two of you were leaving town and that she would call me when you two got settled. So I’ll ask again. Where were you two going?”
I sat there silent for a moment trying to figure out whether to tell her the truth or not.
Before I could say anything, she said sarcastically “Oh, now look who has nothing to say!”
I gave her a helpless look and quietly replied “I wanted to get out of town before I got arrested. Pat came to give me a ride, but she didn’t know that I was supposed to go to the court house. When she found out what I was trying to do, she told me that she was going to take me there, instead of leaving town. We argued about it and then she tried to pull over to turn around …”
Kim was crying and screamed “What? What did you do?”
I was crying myself and trying to work the courage up to finish telling her the truth.
“Finish! Tell me everything!” Kim demanded.
I swallowed hard and whispered “She tried to turn around and I … I panicked…and I grabbed at the steering wheel and when we looked up there was a huge truck bearing down on us … ” I was crying so hard I couldn’t go on.
Kim grabbed my shoulder and pushed me into the door. “Get out!” she growled.
“Kim I …”
“Get OUT!!” she screamed this time. “Get the fuck out of my car!”
“I…” I tried to say but she interrupted me again.
“You killed Pat! And didn’t even have the guts to own up to it! Get the fuck out and don’t ever call me again! OUT! NOW!” she screamed again.
I fumbled with the door handle for a second before I managed to get it open. I pulled my bags out with me as I stepped out. I barely had both of my feet on the ground when she sped off, leaving me stranded there. I collapsed onto the ground, crying as I watched the car disappear in the distance.
I wanted to lay there and die, but I knew that wasn’t going to happen, so after a bit I picked my head up and looked around for a pay phone. I saw one across the street, picked my stuff up and shuffled over to it. I called a cab and sat down on a bus stop bench to wait for it.
It was dark by the time I arrived back at the house. I paid the driver and dragged myself into the house. I was quite happy to see that Rita wasn’t home. I put my bags down on the kitchen counter and looked over at the note lying on the table. It was from Rita and said that she had gone to Anita’s house for dinner.
I crumpled up the note and tossed it into the trash basket, grabbed my bags and schlepped up to my room. I tossed the bags into a corner and flopped down onto my bed. I laid there crying for quietly for a time and eventually fell asleep.
For the next few days I was a nervous wreck. I was depressed at losing Kim’s friendship, but at the same time, I was glad to have finally told someone the truth about what had happened. Then again I was scared shitless that Kim was going to tell someone and I was going to get into trouble. To top it all off, time for me to find a place to live was running out. Like I said, I was a mess. (Not that I deserve any sympathy or anything.)
I was sitting at the table looking through the apartment listings, when Rita came in and asked what I was doing.
“Looking for a place to live,.” I told her.
“Why would you be doing that? Anita has plenty of room for both of us at her house.”
“Ma, Jack doesn’t want me there,” I said plainly.
“What do you mean, he doesn’t want you there? Who told you that?” she asked.
“He did. When they were over for dinner that night,” I replied.
“Nonsense.” She stated.
“It’s true.”
“I’m going to call Anita and find out what’s going on,” she said as she grabbed the phone.
“Ma, don’t. Okay? He doesn’t want me there and I’m not going to have you call them and try to force them to accept me. If you do that, and they agree to let me stay, it will be miserable for everyone. So just let it lie, okay?”
The look on her face told me that she wasn’t going to, so I said, “Please? Don’t get involved. It won’t help anybody if you do.”
With a look of resignation on her face, she agreed.
“If you really want to help me, you can lend me the money to put down on an apartment.” I said to her.
“Of course I will,” she said. “Whatever you need. I’ll even pay the rent for you until we get this place back, if you need me to.”
“Thanks Ma. Hopefully I won’t need that much, but it’s nice to know I’m covered if I do.” I gave her a kiss on the cheek.
A week later I found a cute little one bedroom apartment in Roslindale. Rita, true to her word, gave me enough money to not only cover the required deposit, but also to pay three months rent. I felt guilty taking the cash, but I needed it, so what could I do? I moved in immediately.
The place was small but I was back living in the city. There was nothing like it, in my mind. There was a bus stop around the corner and the library was across the street. I could walk to the grocery store. There were also a couple of nice little restaurants nearby.
Also that week, I managed to get Anita to give me a ride to Dedham to pay the overdue tickets. With that accomplished, I went back to the registry and got my license reinstated. I paid the required fee and was told that it would take about a week before the reinstatement would be official. I went in and got my picture taken and was told my license would be mailed to me. Now, all I needed was a car. A job probably wouldn’t hurt either.
The last day of the month was a bitter day. This had more to do with our mood than it did with the temperature, even though it was cold and snowy. Phil had been unable to make any kind of headway with Judge Cameron, so Rita had to leave. Anita, Jack and I helped get her moved into Anita’s place. The things that she didn’t have room, for were moved into storage.
A couple of times during the move, as we were traveling from one place to the other, I thought I saw Paul’s car. I wasn’t positive, so I kept it to myself. Just the thought of him watching us move Rita out of her house made my blood boil. He never actually showed his face though.
The day ended as most moving days do, with us chowing down some pizza and drinking a couple of beers.
After supper Anita gave me a ride back to my apartment. Being that she hadn’t seen it yet, I gave her the nickel tour. After she left I grabbed a quick shower and climbed into bed. I went out as soon as my head hit the pillow and slept contentedly.
Karma Part 14
By Amanda D.
To all good things part 1
The dust from the move had barely settled, three days later, and was sitting at my computer checking my email, when I received what I originally thought was just more spam.
I was going to delete it when I glanced down at the preview window and saw that it was addressed to Jake Bryant. With my curiosity piqued, I opened it and started to read what it had to say.
The message read:
Jake,
You may think you have the upper hand at the moment, but I know who you really are. Amanda is still out there so watch your step.
There was no signature, of course, and there was no indication of who had sent it, but the content made the sender’s identity obvious. It almost had to be Paul or someone working with him. He was just trying to unnerve me.
(Just wish it wasn’t working so well.)
I decided it was time to get to the bottom of this problem. If Mandy was really in New Mexico, I need to find her.
I grabbed the phone and gave Phil a call. I asked him if he knew any good private investigators. After grilling me for a half an hour about what I needed one for, he finally gave me the number of one he had used in the past. I thanked him and hung up the phone.
I picked the phone back up and called the number for Marcus Huston investigations. Once connected I gave a small explanation of what I needed. His secretary made an appointment for two the following afternoon.
I walked into Mr. Huston’s office about five minutes early. After checking in with his secretary, I took a seat and waited. A few minutes later Mr. Huston came out of his office to get me. At his beckoning I got up and followed him inside.
He offered me a seat and sat down behind his large polished oak desk. Marcus Huston was average height, a bit overweight,, with dark black skin. While his voice was higher pitched than you would expect, his eyes showed an intensity that instantly made you forget how odd it sounded.
“I read the notes my secretary left me after your call. Would you like to give me the whole story?” he asked.
“I recently found out that there is someone in New Mexico using my name. She got arrested last month and nearly got me tossed in jail. I would like you to track her down and tell me what you can about her once you’ve found her.” I told him.
He made some notes. “You just want information? You don’t want me to make contact with her?”
“No. No contact. I just want to know where she is.” I answered.
He scribbled some more. “Where was she arrested?”
“ She was arrested in Albuquerque. From the pictures that I’ve seen, she looks remarkably like me.” I told him.
“How close is the resemblance?” he asked.
“Very close. Could be my twin,” I replied.
He did some more writing. When he was finished he reached into his desk and pulled out a sheet of paper. He handed it to me.
“This is a list of expenses that you’ll be expected to cover, in addition to my regular rate.”
I looked over the sheet. “Is there anything he does pay for?” I wondered to myself.
I handed the sheet back to him. “That will be fine.” I said.
“Do I need to give you anything today?” I asked.
“Yes. You need to leave a retainer. My secretary will tell you how much,” he replied “You understand that you pay me, regardless of whether I can track her down or not.”
“I understand.” I told him As I stood up and shook his hand.
“I should have some information for you in a week or so.” said he told me as I walked out the door.
True to his word, a week later we met for lunch at a small restaurant around the corner from his office. He slid a large envelope across the tablet. I opened it up and paged through the information enclosed.
Mr. Huston had been very thorough. He not only found where Mandy was staying, but had a list of everywhere she had worked, and every name she had used since arriving in New Mexico. (I’ll tell you, there were a lot of names.)
“Is this everything?” I asked him.
“Everything I could find.”.
“Did you speak to her at all?” I inquired.
“No. I followed her for three days and dug up everything I could, but I made no attempt to make contact.” Then he asked, “Can I offer you a bit of advice?”
I looked up from the paper work, “I suppose.”
“I did some checking on you, too, and from what I can tell you’re a reasonable nice girl. Little bit of trouble, but nothing too bad.” He was thoughtfully silent for a minute. “Anyway, as I was saying, I think you should leave this be. You didn’t go to jail, and this chick is bad news. I think you should walk away and let sleeping dogs lie.”
“Why? What do you mean, ‘she’s bad news?’ ” I asked, hoping he’d elaborate.
“Things are just screwy around her. It’s hard to explain. You just have to be around her a bit to understand.” he said.
I could tell, by the look of frustration on his face that he was having trouble putting his finger on what exactly it was that he was trying to warn me about. Finally, he shrugged his shoulders, but said no more.
“Well I’ll certainly take your suggestion under advisement.” I told him.
He gave me a small smile that told me he knew I wasn’t going to listen to him, and slid a second envelope across the table. I picked it up and gave him a questioning look.
“My final bill.” he said simply.
I opened it up and almost passed out. It was way more than I had been expecting. (And I was expecting a lot.) I reached into my purse, pulled out my check book and wrote him a check for the amount indicated.
“How am I going to explain this to Rita? I wondered to myself as I wrote.
After he collected his check, he excused himself and headed out the door. Once he was gone, I stayed in the booth and studied contents of the envelope . I was impressed by the thoroughness of his investigation.
My initial assessment of the packet turned out to be an underestimation of how far back he had investigated her. In the space of five days he had managed to trace her all the way back to when she had left Boston. (On Greyhound bus # 31, which had left at 2:23am on Feb.3rd)
The list of names she had used was extensive. The list of jobs, on the other hand, wasn’t as impressive. From the looks of it, things had been rough for Mandy. From what I could gather, she had traveled the country for several weeks until settling in the Albuquerque area.
I read for better than an hour. By the time I was done, my decision was made. I was going to go out west and find Mandy.
My original plan was to leave at the end of the following week. That way I would be around for the hearing over the eviction notice on the next Monday. However, Paul’s lawyer managed to get the hearing postponed for three more weeks. Unfortunately for us, we didn’t find this little detail out until we got to the court house for the hearing.
Phil had been furious. The way he was talking made it seem like he thought something fishy was going on. He swore he was going to find out what was going on as he stormed out leaving Rita and I staring at each other.
With nothing else to do, we went off to grab a bit to eat at a little restaurant around the corner. While we ate I told her that I was going to be away for a few days. When she asked where I was going, I lied to her and told her that Kim and I were going to Florida together. (No I hadn’t told her about what happened between Kim and me.)
Two days later I was at Logan Airport at 5am getting on a plane bound for New Mexico. The flight was nice. I had never flown 1st class before, so it was a new experience for me. I enjoyed it so much that I’ll never go coach again. (At least as long as I have the funds to do it.)
When I arrived in Albuquerque it was still very early in the morning. I went from the airport to my hotel and got myself settled, just to waste some time.
At about 10:00am local time I headed out to find Mandy. I grabbed the info packet Mr. Huston had given me and hailed a cab. I gave the driver the address and settled in for a ride across the city.
Fifteen minutes later I arrived in front of the building that supposedly housed Mandy’s apartment. I hung around outside instead of going in, waiting to see if she would come out on her own.
After about half an hour, she emerged. She seemed to be in a hurry and took no notice of me as she headed off in the opposite direction. I decided (Chickened out on calling out her name actually.) to follow her and see where she was going.
At the end of the block she turned left and walked down two more. I was trying to stay far enough behind that she wouldn’t notice me, but stay close enough that I could get a better look at her.
She looked ragged. Her time on the run hadn’t been kind to her at all. She was too thin by a long shot, and she looked like she’d aged several years in just a few months. Her face was bruised in a couple of spots. She was a pathetic sight and it made me feel even worse for taking over her life on her.
She eventually entered a small hole in the wall barroom. I waited several minutes before I walked up to the door and discreetly went in.
It took a few minutes before I found her again. She was seated in a booth on the far wall with a couple of other people. I stepped a bit closer and almost fell over when I got a good look at one of the men she was with.
“Alexander?” I questioned to myself as my heart filled with dread. It couldn’t be him. There was no way. He’d told me that he couldn’t make contact with out my being near death, but there he was all the same. I’d recognize him anywhere. The biggest question was, what was he doing with Mandy?
I stood there staring at him, trying to puzzle out how he could be here, when he stood up and started turning my way. I dove into a booth before he could see me and waited as he and Mandy walked past.
After the two of them walked out the door, not wanting to lose track of Mandy, I blindly followed them out. I couldn’t have been more than two dozen steps behind them, but when I got outside, they were nowhere to be found. I hurried to check around the nearest corner, but they weren’t there either.
Dumbfounded, and needing some time to think over what I just witnessed, I slowly walked back towards Mandy’s apartment. I waited patiently there all day and well into the evening before she reappeared.
As she was walking up the steps of her building I stepped out of the shadows and call out “Amanda?”
She looked over at me, a bit startled by my sudden appearance. “Who’s that?” She slurred.
“Amanda, I’ve come to speak with you.” I told her, trying to figure out how to explain who I was.
She squinted at me, trying to see who I was. When I stepped further into the light so she could see me clearly, her jaw hit the floor when she got a good look.
“Jake!” she half screamed half whispered. “What are you doing here? You can’t be here. If he finds out …”
“Jake?? Did she just call me Jake?” I thought to myself stunned.
“How …?” was all I could manage.
She grabbed me by the arm and pulled me into her shabby apartment. Once we were inside, she pulled all the shades and locked the door.
“Oh, God how did you find me?” she asked. “I told that lawyer to make sure you stayed away. Oh, God … if he finds out you’re here … it’ll be bad. Very bad!” she rambled.
I walked over and put my arm on her shoulder. (God it’s so thin.) “Mandy!” I yelled in her face to get her to look at me.
“How do you know about me? Who are you so afraid of? Is it Alexander?” I asked her in rapid succession.
She looked terrified. “Don’t say his name! He’ll hear you!” she whispered.
“What are you talking about?” I asked her.
She said nothing. I grabbed her by both shoulders and shook her a bit.
“Mandy you’re not making any sense. Tell me what’s going on.” I demanded.
She bit her bottom lip and looked around the apartment. “Not here.” She said. “I know where we can go to talk. But not here. If we stay, he’ll know, and then he’ll come. And that would be very bad.”
She grabbed me by the arm again and dragged me out the door. We hurried down the street in the opposite direction of where I had followed her earlier. We walked several blocks before she stopped in front of a small coffee shop. She looked nervously around, seemingly trying to decide if we were safe of not.
After a moment she pulled me inside. We settled into a booth away from the windows and each ordered a cup. We sat quietly for a short time as the waitress poured our coffee and then until she was out of earshot.
I grabbed Mandy’s forearm and said “You’d better start explaining what’s going on here. How do you know about me, and how do you know Alexia …” she put her hand over my mouth to keep me from finishing.
“I told you to not say his name. He’ll hear you!” she hissed.
“Okay.” I said trying to calm her down. “Just tell me what’s going on. How do you know about me?”
She bit her lip again and surveyed the shop before answering. “When…When I got arrested and called my father for help…He …he …I guess he didn’t like that. He got so mad! Told me about you …Oh God Jake, I … I thought he was like a guardian angel ...” She started to cry. “I told that lawyer to keep you away from here. Why are you here?”
I put my hand on top of hers, trying to console her , “It’s okay. Tell me all of it. I’ll help you in anyway that I can.” .
It took a moment for her to gather herself. “He’s been with me since Atlanta. I thought he was looking out for me. Protecting me. But now I think it was him driving me …making me into what I’ve become,” she told me in a haunted voice that sent chills up my spine.
“Come with me! I got enough money for us to go anywhere you want,” I said.
She looked around the coffee shop again. “Jake, you have to promise me you’ll stay away from him,.” she begged.
“Come with me!” I repeated.
“Go with you?” she whispered, as if she had just heard it for the first time.
“Yes, come with me! Right now,” I told her.
I got up and tried to get her out of the booth. She just sat there, mumbling to herself. (Man she was so far gone that she was beginning to scare me.) I sat back down.
“Mandy, what happened to you?” I asked her.
She looked over at me. “I’ve been running for so long.” She said hoarsely. “I…I thought that I had killed you. Heh. “ She began to sound a bit hysterical, but finally she calmed down a little bit, “I guess I did…I ran after that. I got on the first bus I could. It took me to Atlanta. That’s where I ran into him the first time. He was working in the shitty run down hotel I stayed in for the first few days.”
She took a deep breath before she continued. “At first I thought he was just a weird looking guy …but I got in some trouble down there. My …uh…habit got me doing things that I shouldn’t have done.” She took yet another look around the shop.
“There were these guys. They …I owed them some money for some Coke I took from them. They came to the hotel looking for me and he …he got me out of there. …I’ll never be able to forget what he did to them. It was horrible.” She stopped to wipe a tear from her eye.
“After that, we tagged along with each other. We kept on the move. His idea. He kept telling me that if we stayed in any one place for too long, the cops would catch up with us. We …we went from Atlanta, to Detroit, to Denver, and then finally here. Always running …” she faded out.
“Why did you settle here? Out of all those places, what was different about here that made it okay to stay?” I asked her.
“I …I …it was his idea. He said that we would be safe here. The whole time we were on the run, he had helped me with my habit. Always had what I needed. Once we got here though, he made me work to get what I needed. He made me …” she began to cry harder and could not go on.
I held her hand as she cried. We sat there for quite a while, my impotent anger growing with each passing moment. What a truly pathetic sight she was. My heart broke a bit more with every tear that fell.
After the storm passed I got up and gently pulled her to her feet. “Come on,” I said as I put money for the bill down on the table.
“Where are we going?” she asked tiredly.
“I have a hotel room across the city. I’m going to take you there, and tomorrow we’re going back to Boston.” I told her.
“Okay. Give me a minute, I need to go pee.” She replied, and headed off to the ladies room.
I waited by the entrance for better than five minutes before I went to check on her. I walked into the ladies room and found it to be empty. The small window on the back wall was propped open. “Damn it!” I cursed to myself.
I turned and ran out the front door and looked in both directions. She was nowhere to be found. I headed back in the direction we’d come from. I arrived at Mandy’s apartment to find every light ablaze.
I walked up the front steps and then over to her door. I was going to knock but when I touched it the door swung open. I cautiously stepped inside. The place a mess. All the furniture had been trashed. The coffee table was broken and the small TV’s screen was kicked in.
“Mandy?” I cautiously called out. No answer.
I crept through the living room and peered into the kitchen. That was empty too. As was the bathroom and the pantry. I walked over to the bedroom door and took a deep breath before heading in. The let out a loud creak as it opened.
As I was about to peer inside (pretty much expecting to find Mandy murdered.) I heard an unmistakable voice say “Jake my boy, don’t be shy come on in.”
I stepped fully into the room and before me stood Alexander, with Mandy lying on the bed behind him. I looked down at her tying to decipher if she was okay or not but he stood in the way so I couldn’t tell. I looked up at his smiling face and my blood ran cold.
“How?” was all I could think to say.
He smiled at me. “Jake my boy, lets just say that things aren’t always what they appear to be.”
“You told me that you couldn’t be here. That I could only communicate with you when I was near death. How can you be here now?” I rambled at him, still trying to figure out if Mandy was okay or not.
“There are many things going on here that you have no clue about,” he replied mirthfully. “You should go back to Boston and finish your part and forget all about sweet, sweet Mandy there. I’ve been with her since she left Boston and I’ll be with her tomorrow too. She’s mine now. I own her. My little toy.”
“What do you mean, YOU own her?” I croaked. My mouth was dry as sand.
“Her father gave her to me. And now she’s mine,” He cackled gleefully.
“Paul gave her to you? What are you talking about?” I asked not really want to hear the answer.
“Before they found you were in the hospital, he made a deal with me. He begged me to save you. Said he’d do anything for you to be alright. Sold his soul, if you will.” His manic smile grew larger.
“But you work for the Voice. Why would someone sell their soul to you?” I asked. My head was spinning.
“Jake, do you really think God would give someone like you a second chance?” he said plainly.
I was stunned. Could he be telling the truth? He had lied so many times before; I didn’t know what to believe.
Continued…….
To all good things part2
Karma part 15
By Amanda D.
I stood there trying to decide if he was telling me the truth or more lies. The ever present smirk on his face gave me no hint one way or the other. But then again that seemed to be his game, trying to keep everyone guessing what he was really up to.
“So you’re telling me that what I remember from my encounter with the Voice was actually in hell?” I asked
“Jake there is so much going on here. Most of which you just won’t ever understand.” Alexander giggled.
“So tell me what is going on?” I demanded.
He just smiled at me.
“Tell me now!” I demanded again.
He flew at me so fast I hardly knew he had moved until I was in his grasp. Despite looking frail and weak he easily lifted me off the floor holding me by my blouse and bra straps. I struggled trying to kick at him, with no success. He had me good and the only thing my thrashing about was accomplishing was tearing my shirt.
“You do not demand things from me!” He hollered, his rancid breath sinking into my nostrils. “I own you! I own her and her father and after tomorrow I’ll have the entire family. You were never the one we wanted. You were the one we needed to help corrupt them. And a fine job you’ve done, my boy. You’ve done so well that we even got a little bonus. Your love Pat.”
“No!!!!” I screamed. The mention of Pat’s name threw me into frenzy. I kicked at him some more, bit at his fingers and anything else I could think of to make him to let me go. All the while he just stood there holding up like it was no effort and smiled at me.
“Oh yes Jakey boy. She died trying to help you escape. As a result she was denied access to heaven so we took her. Mater of fact she’s roasting as we speak.” He said gleefully.
With that said he bounced me off the wall hard enough to leave a dent in the plaster and dropped me to the floor. I landed in a crumpled heap. He gave me a kick in the stomach just for good measure and probably spite. Turing away from me, he and walked over to where Mandy lie. I watched him stroke her hair through my tears of pain as I tried to get air back into my lungs. My impact with the wall had knocked so much air out of me, breathing in felt like trying to suck jelly through a straw.
Not long afterward he returned to my side as I struggled to get into a sitting position.
“By the way Jake, she just overdosed on heroin. You may want to get her to the hospital.” He said gleefully as he walked out the door.
‘Heroin? Mandy what did you do?’ I thought to myself.
Struggling to my feet, I staggered over to her bed. Her eyes were glazed over and foam was dripping from the side of her mouth. Checking her pulse, I was relieved to find it was there even if just barely. Picking up the phone and quickly dialing 911, I unconsciously held my breath until the line was answered. I gave the operator all the information that came to mind. She told an ambulance was being dispatched right away.
Ten painfully long minutes later the ambulance arrived. The paramedics burst into the apartment and got right to work on Mandy. One of them asked me where the heroin was so they could test the purity. I told him I had no idea. “There was a tall red headed man in here with her when I arrived. He’s the one that told me she overdosed. For all I know he took it with him.”
“Where is he now?” A voice from behind me asked.
I turned to see a tall walrus mustached police man standing behind me. “I don’t know.” I told him. “He attacked me and kicked me in the stomach. While I was on the floor he left.”
He gave me a skeptical look. “And your name is?” he asked.
I had to think that one over for a minute. Finally I said “Anita. My name is Anita David. That my twin sister Amanda.”
He scribbled the information in his note pad. “Which one of you lives here?” he asked.
“She does.” I said pointing at Mandy.
Once again he wrote in his book. “Can you tell me again what happened?”
‘God damn it. That son of a bitch. He knew if I stayed to help I’d be stuck here all night. I thought to myself angrily.
I decided to keep as close to the truth as possible, so with some minor omissions, I gave him the whole story. When I finished he continued to write in his note book for several more minutes. He then asked me several questions that were obvious attempts to trip me up and punch holes in my story. I patiently answered all his inquiries, while watching the paramedics work on Mandy out of the corner of my eye.
They moved Mandy to a stretcher and began to wheel her out of the room. I turned to put my coat on and follow them out the door. “Where do you think your going?” The officer asked.
“I’m going with them. I need to be with my sister.”
“We’re not done here. I have a lot more questions to ask you. When I’m done then I’ll have someone give you a ride to the hospital.” He told me in a tone that said no argument on my part would be accepted.
I helpless watched Mandy wheeled out of the room and off the ambulance. I wanted to kill the officer at that point. He began too interrogate me again over the most minute details of my story.
After about thirty five minutes I lost my cool. He asked me one time to many to describe what Alexander looked like and I blew up in his face. “I have answered your god damned questions twenty times already! I want to go see my sister! Now!” I demanded furiously.
He looked as if he wasn’t going to listen for half a second. I glared at him, hands on my hips waiting for him to decide. I figure the guy must have been married cause he threw his hands in the air in a sign of surrender at my pose. Without another word he led me to his patrol car and we were off to the hospital.
We arrived in record time. (Must have scared him more that I thought.) He brought me into the emergency room via the ambulance entrance. The officer left me only long enough to see were they brought Mandy and then he escorted me to where she was. Leaving me to wait outside the room he went in to see if it was okay for me to enter.
A few moments later he popped his head out the door to tell me that they were still working on her and that I would have to take a seat in the waiting room. “The doctor will come and see you as soon as she stable.” he assured me as he came out and led me down the hallway.
I took a seat in the waiting room and absently stared at the television that hung from the far wall. I was torn between staying to get word on Mandy and heading to the airport and getting my ass back to Boston. Eventually I realized that I had to stay where I was. Leaving her here alone would cause more trouble than me getting home would solve.
So I waited and waited some more. Eventually the doctor emerged from the emergency room door and motioned for me to come in. I jumped to my feet and bolted through the door after him. As he walked me towards one of the small cubicles the doubled as family counseling rooms, I tried to gage what he was going to tell me by the look on his face. His just looked tired which gave me no indication what so ever.
One inside the small brown walled cubicle he motioned for me to have a seat. Turning to pull a curtain across the entrance the doctor grabbed another chair. He sat down directly across from me. My heart was in my throat as I waited for him to speak.
“Miss David,” he finally began “your sister is going to be fine. We had to give her adrenalin shot in the heart to bring her around. I won’t lie to you it was very close. Because of the injection, we’re going to keep her here tonight for observation.”
“When can I see her?” I asked.
“As soon as we finish here I will bring you to her.” He replied “In a little while, once we are sure she’s ok we are going to be moving her upstairs to the security wing…”
“Security wing? Why is she going to the security wing?” I interrupted.
“The police have placed her under arrest for possession of heroin. After we release her, tomorrow morning probably they will be taking her into custody.” he answered. “In the mean time however she needs to remain as still as possible. She has a small hole in her heart now and we have to give it time to heal so the clot doesn’t dislodge and cause her other issues. When you go in there you’re going to need to stay clear of the bed. She can’t be bumped or jostled, so hugs or sitting on the bed with her ok?
.”
‘Oh shit.’ “Okay. I understand. Can I see her now?”
He nodded his head and stood up. Opening the curtain, he motioned for me to follow him. Grabbing my coat off the back of the chair, I headed out after him. For someone that looked as tired as he did, he certainly walked quickly. It was all I could do to keep up with him. He stopped in front of the room where Mandy had been treated.
“Remember what I told you about not moving her.” he reminded me.
“I will remember to be carful.”
He stepped away from the entrance and walked off towards the big desk in the middle of the ER.
I watched him until he took a seat behind it, pulled out a pen and bent down apparently to fill out one form or another.
I quietly stepped into Mandy’s room. She was lying on a bed in the middle of it with all sorts on monitoring wires attached to her. She lifted her head and gave me a weary smile. Pulling a chair up next to the bed I grabbed hold her hand. “How are you feeling?”
In a small weak voice she answered “I’m feeling a bit sleepy.” She stared at me for a minute. “Oh Jake, why are you still here? You need to get away…before he finds you here.”
“He already knows I’m here.” I told her. “He was in your apartment when I got there. He told me that something was going to happen tomorrow, something bad for you and your family.”
“What’s going to happen?”
“He didn’t say exactly.”
She struggled to sit up a bit. “We need to get out of here.”
“Mandy the doctor told me that you couldn’t be moved for a while. They had to inject you in the heart. If you move around to much to blood clot could break free.”
“Jake! We need to get back to Boston and try to help my family.” She cried franticly.
I could tell that she wasn’t going to be dissuaded. “Okay. I just need to figure out how to get you out of here. The police have arrested you and are all over the place. So it’s not like we can just walk out the front door. Let me go have a quick look around. I’ll be back in a few minutes.”
I walked out of her room and began to try to take in the layout of the place. In an attempt to not be obvious, I walked over to the main desk and asked where the ladies room was. While I waited for an answer, I looked at all the entrances to the ER. There were police everywhere.
The nurse behind the desk told me where to go and I headed off in the direction she’d indicated. I took my time and looked at every possible way that I might be able to get Mandy out of there.
By the time I arrived at the ladies room I had come to a single conclusion, we were screwed. Who was I kidding? I had no idea how to get her out of here. What am I, a friggen escape artist? We were going to need a miracle in order to escape.
A distraction, in the form of a tragedy is what we got.
I came out of the ladies room into complete chaos. There were stretchers everywhere. The doctors, nurses and heck even some of the police officers were running from gurney to gurney. As I turned the corner closest to the main desk, a couple of ambulance drivers burst into the room, each pulling a stretcher behind them. I moved quickly to avoid them and over heard one of the nurses saying something about a huge traffic accident on one of the local freeways.
The guard that had been outside of Mandy’s door was no where to be found. I bolted into the room. “Come we need to go, right now!” I told her as I pulled open her bag of clothing.
“What’s going on out there?”
“There was some kind of big accident. There are stretchers everywhere out there. If we get moving right now, we might be able to get away without being noticed.” I said and shoved her clothes at her.
As quickly as she could, Mandy got dressed. When she was ready, I stuck my head out the door. Everyone was still running around like crazy.
I grabbed Mandy’s hand and pulled her out the door. We headed off in the opposite direction of the ER and wound up at an elevator before too long. The seconds ticked by like hours as we waited for the doors to open. The whole time I was sure someone would find us and drag us off to the local police station.
When the doors finally opened we all but dove inside and hit the lobby button. The doors closed and we held our breath as we waited to see what would be waiting for us in the lobby.
Cautiously we stepped out and were quite happy to see it was all but deserted. Spying the main entrance we moved as quickly as we could get away with without arousing too much suspicion, in its direction. Just as we were pushing threw it, we heard the security alarms sound.
We bolted in the direction of the main parking area as fast as Mandy’s semi sedated condition would allow. I could hear voices behind us just as we turned the corner around the outer wall of the lot. There was a small woodsy hill on the other side of wall, about a hundred feet across, that led to another street at the back of the hospital. Seeing no alternative, we half ran/ half slid down it, almost landing in the middle of traffic on the street busy below.
I stood myself up and turned to pull Mandy to her feet. I could hear more shouting coming form the top of the small hill. I grabbed her hand again and practically dragged her down the street. The further away from the hospital we got the more certain that I became that our luck was going to run out and we were going to be caught.
We turned the corner and Mandy spied a sign for a bar room. Even though I knew it wasn’t the smartest idea, we ducked inside of it. Mandy had begun to complain about pain in her chest so I need to find somewhere she could catch her breath.
As we entered we were assaulted by a wall of cigarette smoke and the smell of stale beer. As we moved through the crowd I spied an open booth at the back of the room. I dragged Mandy towards it and sat and made her sit down. She breathed heavily and clutched at her chest continuously. I was scared she was going to up and die on me right then and there, but as we sat there for a minute, she seemed to get herself more under control.
I kept catching myself looking over my shoulder in the direction of the door every few seconds. I knew it looked suspicious but I was a nervous wreck and couldn’t stop myself from doing it. A waitress came over and asked us if there was anything we needed. In an attempt to blend in, as well as a pair of twins that had coming running in could, I ordered me a beer and Mandy some soda.
After she walked away, I looked over at Mandy and asked “Are you going to be alright?”
“I…I think so” she gasped.
Her pale completion had me worried. “We need to get a ride out of here! And fast!” I exclaimed in a hushed whisper.
The waitress arrived with our drinks. I paid her and absently watched her walk away. As she moved out of view, I noticed a couple rough looking guys staring in our direction. ‘If they have a car it will be worth it I suppose.’ I thought. To Mandy I said “Will you be okay alone for a minute? I need to see about a ride.”
She grunted “Yep.” as she took a deep gulp of her soda.
With my heart in my throat, I sauntered over to where they were sitting. Trying my hardest to walk the line between flirtation and desperation, I introduced myself to them. They were drunk as could be and smelled as if they hadn’t had a shower in at least the last six months. ‘God please let them have a convertible.’ I joked to myself dryly.
Putting on what I hoped was my sexiest smile, I said “Hi boys.”
“Well hello there purdy lady.” The larger of the two said.
As we spoke the larger one, Randy, incessantly massaged the crotch of his pants. The smaller one, James, seemed to need to use the work fuck as an adjective preceding every other word that came out of his mouth. Despite these small eccentricities, the pair did indeed have a car and were willing to give us a ride.
“Where y’all need to git too.” Randy asked.
“We need a ride to the airport. Our car broke down and we’re supposed to be leaving for Boston in a couple hours.”
“Well if we fucken give you a fucken ride to the fucken airport, like what the fuck do we get in fucken return for our fucken gas and our fucken time?” James asked.
Swallowing hard and knowing I would regret it I asked “Well what would you like?”
The both of them smiled like little kids on Christmas morning. “I’m sure we can discuss it on the way.” Randy said. “Now go git yor sister so we can git outta here.
I gave them a nervous smile and then went to collect Mandy. My every instinct was screaming at me not tot go with them, but we needed to get out of that neighborhood and at the moment they were the only chance we had.
I arrived back where I left Mandy to find her slumped over the table lightly snoring. If the situation hadn’t been so desperate, it would have been very funny. However things were desperate, so I roughly shook her shoulder.
“Mandy?” She just grumbled. I shook her harder. “Wakey, wakey sweet pea.”
“Wha? Come knock it off!” she complained.
“Come on Mandy, you need to wake up. I found us a ride outta here.”
“Huh? Oh Jake.”
“Yeah it’s me. Come on we need to go.”
“O … Ok, just give me a second.”
“No. We need to go right now.” I told her as I pulled her out of the booth and started walking back to where the boys were waiting.
About half way across the room all my hopes of escape died as the police burst through the door. They ordered everyone to get down on the floor. This of course didn’t sit well with some of the patrons, who began to shout obscenities at the officers. Others in the crowd must have one reason or another to not want to be searched by the men in blue and rushed the door.
It wasn’t long before the entire room was in total chaos. The police, in their zeal to search the place, apparently hadn’t taken the type of patrons that would be in such a place into consideration and quickly found themselves over whelmed.
Someone fired a gun and what had been chaos, degenerated into a panicked mob. Everyone in the place rushed for the door. It was all I could do to keep Mandy on her feet as the tide of bodies swept us towards the entrance. About ten feet shy of being swept into the street I managed to grab a set of car keys that I spied, off a near by table.
We were pushed out the door into the night. Somehow Mandy had maintained her balance the whole time. I looked at the key ring in my hand and was happy to see and alarm remote attached to it. As we scurried way from the mob scene I frantically pushed the button on the remote, praying that it would set off one of the cars in the direction we were headed in.
Unfortunately no lights flashed and no horns beeped. (Figures!) I just kept pushing the button though hoping in vain that it would work. Eventually I gave up and disgustedly threw them into a nearby sewer opening. We scurried back down the way we had originally come. Once we rounded the corner, I started looking for either a cab or pay phones too call one with.
We made it about a block when we spied a cab heading in our direction. I waved franticly as it came closer. The driver pulled to the curb in front of us. Opening the door, I shoved Mandy in the passengers’ side. Then I ran around to the drives side and told the driver to take us to the airport as I jumped in. The drive flashed a dubious look at Mandy through the rear view mirror before we sped off.
We arrived at the airport twenty five minutes later. While paying then driver, I tried to figure out if I had enough cash left to buy two plane tickets to Boston. While I didn’t think the police were going to be watching the airport and bus station for us, using a credit card wasn’t something I wanted to do unless it was absolutely necessary.
Scanning the departure board as soon as we arrived inside the terminal I found to my dismay that there were no flights leaving for Boston before 10am tomorrow. I was about to start looking for a nice solid wall to bang my head against when I noticed a fight going to Green airport in Providence RI would be departing in less than an hour.
I dragged Mandy over to a seat near the ticket counter. I wanted to keep any eye on her while I paid for our seats on the flight. On the drive over she had begun to complain about her chest again and I was really worried about her.
Being as late as it was the place was more or less deserted. Actually it was a minor miracle that the airline ticket agent was still open. As soon as Mandy was settled I hurried over to the counter. After telling the girl what flight I was looking to get on, she informed me that there were seats still available. When she told me how much the ticket were, however I thought I was going to faint.
I pulled my wallet out of my purse and began to count out the required amount. I handed the cash over to her as she raised an eyebrow in surprise. I held my breath as I waited for her to ask me for some identification. Much to my surprise she didn’t though. She simply handed me the tickets and told me which departure gate to go to.
We had a bit of time left before the plane took off so I went in search of a pay phone. Luckily it didn’t take long to find one. I plunked what was basically my last quarter into the slot and dialed 0. The operator came on and I gave her Anita’s number and asked to have the charges reversed.
As I heard the phone ringing on the other end, I tried to do the math to figure out what time it was at home. The sound of Jack’s groggy voice interrupted my calculation.
“Hi Jack,” I said cheerfully “it’s Amanda.”
“Amanda?” he said questioningly. “Oh, Amanda. What time is it?”
“It’s really late,” I informed him. “I’m sorry to wake you, but is Anita there?”
Sounding a bit more awake, he said, “She’s sleeping. She has to get up early tomorrow and take your mother to the court house. Do you really need me to wake her?”
“Why is my mother going to court?” I asked him ignoring his question.
“Her lawyer got the hearing about the house moved up.”
“He did? What time is the hearing?” I inquired.
“Eleven o’clock tomorrow morning. Amanda it’s really late.” He complained. “Do you need me to wake her up or what?”
“No.” I answered absently and hung up. Eleven o’clock tomorrow morning?
This was a problem. I tried to guestamate what time we would be arriving in Providence. The flight had a couple of lay over’s, so it was going to close. Not to mention the hours ride from the airport to Boston.
My train of thought was derailed by a boarding announcement for our flight. I walked over to where Mandy was waiting and had to wake her up again. ‘Poor kid.’ I thought as I found myself forced to shake the poor girl again. We walked over to the boarding area handed the girl our tickets and headed down the ramp to the plane.
Other than some turbulence over the Midwest and a very rowdy passenger that was thrown off the plane in Pittsburg the flight was uneventful. Mandy slept most of the flight, waking only when we landed for each stop. She had also stopped complaining about her chest, which left me hopeful that she would be alright.
The wait to disembark was pure torture. It seemed that they were determined to let everyone off the plane except us. It occurred me to that perhaps the New Mexico police had tracked down and had the Rhode Island state police waiting for us inside the terminal. Thankfully that turned out to be just my imagination.
Once we made it inside the terminal our next problem was finding transportation up to Boston. It was just after 9:30am so none of the rental car places were open yet. Also Greene was a small airport and the other options available were limited to say the least. A consult with a cabbie outside the terminal left that route out of the financial question and a limousine certainly wasn’t going to be cheaper.
With an eye on the clock and no other choice I wandered around until I located ATM machine. Finding one I put my card in and emptied my checking account. It wasn’t much, barely 100 dollars. I just hoped it was enough to get us a car.
A quick walk back to the rental desk resulted in a somewhat longer wait for them to finally open. At exactly ten o’clock the girl stepped to the desk and asked if she could help me. I rapidly explained my situation and my serious lack of funds. She turned to her computer and went over the on site inventory, looking for something in my price range.
The smile on her face made my hopes rise. “I do have one that I can give you for $89.99. There is tax on the rental but I can put in that it is owed when you drop it off.”
“That would be great!” I exclaimed.
She printed up the paperwork for me to fill out and started setting up her side of the agreement. I wrote as fast as I could. Several minutes later I handed her the completed paper work. She scanned it quickly as I checked my watch for the one hundredth time. Finally she handed me the keys.
I yelled a thank you over my shoulder as I pulled Mandy off the chair she was waiting in. We hauled ass across the rental parking lot looking for the tan colored Ford Focusâ„¢. After several minutes we located the car and hopped in.
It was certainly the least luxurious car I had ever been in. That included my old buddy Mikes 72 Dodge Dartâ„¢. Luckily neither of us had very long legs so we were actually capable of driving the thing.
I turned the ignition and the squirrel on a treadmill sized engine sputtered to life. A waft of smoke in the rearview mirror caught my attention. I looked over my shoulder to make sure the rear end wasn’t on fire. It wasn’t. I gave the engine a quick rev and the smoking abated.
Another check of my watch showed it to be just north of 10:30 am. We had approximately thirty minutes to make one hour journey. And that’s with no traffic! I gunned the engine one more time and felt it smooth out. Putting it in drive we took off like a rocket out of the lot. Ok it was a slow rocket but still it was a fast as the Piece of shit would go.
After a few minutes of navigating the access roads we hit Rt.95N. Fortunately traffic was light and we quickly left the city behind us. I checked my watch again. Time was going by way to fast. I increased my speed and heard the engine protest to my decision.
Mandy looked over at me and sarcastically asked “What are you trying to do? Break the sound barrier or something?”
“In this thing? I seriously doubt it, but we need to get there!” I replied.
“I understand that, but I’d like to get there in one piece.”
Ignoring her complaints I pushed the pedal even harder. Within minutes we crossed the state border into Massachusetts. Traffic through the small border towns was even lighter than it had been in Providence. I pushed the accelerator to the floor as the engine signaled it’s unhappiness with me by sending up a new plume of smoke.
By ten minutes to eleven we had made to Rt.93. That however was the end of our high speed drive. Traffic was horrendous. With my horn blaring I shifted futilely from lane to lane, trying to gain some measure of speed. The handful of miles crept by in direct opposition to the speed with which the clock ticked off the minutes.
We arrived at the court house a bit after 11:30. Our hearts were in our throats as parked in a near by garage and ran to the building. We flew up the many steps leading to the front. Without stopping to catch our breath, we burst through the heavy oak front doors.
As we went through the security check point I heard a familiar sounding voice to my right. I looked over to see Rita’s lawyer Phil arguing with someone I had never seen before.
Grabbing Mandy’s hand, I hurried over to where he stood. “Phil!” I yelled trying to get his attention.
He looked in my direction. The look of irritation on his face was quickly replaced with one of confusion as he saw the two of us approach him. “Amanda?” What th…”
Before I could say a word to him the sound of gunfire emitted from the court room behind him. “What the hell was that?” Mandy yelled as the four of us ran through the door.
Once we entered the court room there before our eyes stood Mia Blue with a gun in her hand. On the floor next to her was the bleeding form of a court officer. Paul, along with Rita and Anita were at the front of the room, though on opposite sides. She was screaming at Paul.
“You destroyed me! You bastard. You’re the one that had the great idea of blackmailing your daughter into not testifying against you! And I’m the one that pays the price! Well not anymore!” she screeched and she fired a shot in his direction.
He was luckier than he deserved. The shot went very wide right of him hitting the far corner of the jury box. He looked frantic as he tried to duck behind the over turned table to his left. She fired again, this time coming much closer to hitting him.
Behind me, I thought I heard the faint sound of cackling. Something told me it was Alexander enjoying the show.
Mia fired again.
There was no time for any other consideration. I let out a loud howl to get her attention as I lunged at her.
Time seemed to slow to a crawl as I flew through the air.
At the sound of my voice Mia turned my way. She pulled the gun up and let go another round. I felt something tug at my abdomen. She fired again but this one never came near me. I landed on her hard, driving my shoulder into her as hard as I could. We land with an audible thud on the gallery floor. Her head cracked against the hard wooden surface as the gun slid from her grasp.
I lay there on the floor for a moment, trying to catch my breath as I heard voices shouting. My stomach felt like I had been stuck with a hot poker. I opened my eyes to see the court officers pinning Mia to the floor just a couple feet away from me. I felt someone gather me up against them. I looked up to see it was Mandy.
“Is everyone okay?” I croaked.
“Yes everyone is fine. You’re lucky she missed.”
“She didn’t.”
I tried to speak more but a bolt of pain shot through me. I squeezed my eyes shut for a moment. When I opened them again Anita and Rita were standing over me too. They look completely confused.
Mandy moved my hand and gasped at the amount of blood covering it. She yelled for someone to call an ambulance. I tried to sit up but couldn’t summon the energy.
Mandy put her face right in front of mine and said “Don’t you die on me.”
I gave her the best smile I could manage and gasped “tryin not to” as another surge of pain shot through me.
I was lying to her. Having already died once I knew what it felt like. “Look if I don’t make it tell the police that I was the one that they are looking for. Okay?”
“What do you mean if you don’t make it?” Mandy cried. “Please Jake I need you.”
“Jake?” I heard Rita say.
Things began to get fuzzy around the edges. I closed my eyes again and heard the sound of Mandy’s voice. She sounded so far away that I couldn’t tell what she was saying. The pain in my abdomen began to fade as the darkness at the edge of my vision began to close in on me. I closed my eyes one last time.
I opened them again to the sight of Alexander standing over me. “Wha?” was all I could get out as he jerked me up.
“You!” he screamed. “Do you know what you’ve cost me?!”
He held me by the throat. I struggled to free myself, but he was much too strong. He laughed and threw me down.
“Am…am I dead?” I coughed.
His face was in mine again before I even saw him move. “Yes! And you’re going to suffer for robbing me of my prize! I worked a long time set them up and you had to come along and fuck things up on me! You will be the very definition on suffering when I get through with you!”
He stood and reached down towards me, but the stopped. A bright light began to fill the space we were in.
“NO! This one is mine!” he screamed defiantly.
The light centered on me and he backed away somewhat. I looked up into the brightness and heard a beautiful voice calling to me. I got to my feet as the intensity increased and Alexander screamed impotently. Finally I could hear him no more.
I seemed to float in the light for quiet a while. It filled my entire universe and I was at peace. Finally a voice spoke.
“You have done well my daughter.” The voice seemed to come from everywhere and no where at the same time.
“I…I did?”
“Yes. Alexander and his machinations are not easy to defeat.”
“Defeat? He was my test?”
“Yes.”
“I don’t understand. How did I defeat him?”
“It is Alexander’s desire to corrupt all that can be. By bringing Amanda back and stopping Paul from being killed, you gave them the opportunity to change their ways, thus allowing them the potential for salvation. In the end they may fail, but as it stands now he no longer has any claim to them.”
“And Pat?”
“She is here where she belongs.” I felt the voice smile. “You are wondering about your soul.”
“Yes.” ‘Guess some things never will change.’
“You still have much to atone for, but you have made a good start.”
The End?
Ok so this is the end, or is it? With any luck we can, hopefully, look forward to Karma book two sometime in early 2007.
I’d like to say thank you to everyone that has taken the time to read my little tail. You’re comments and encouragements have meant a lot to me. I hope you’ve enjoyed reading it as much as I have writing it.
Amanda D.
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.